-v-
Cla,
ftoo.
.
University of Chicago Lib
GIVEN Y
Beside the- main topic this Book also 'treats -of , .
Subject No.
On page
Subject No.
On -page
THE FORMATION
OF.
THE GOSPELS,
THE FORMATION
OF
THE GOSPELS
BY
F. P. BADHAM, M.A.
EXETER COLLEGE, OXFORD
SECOND EDITION, REVISED AND ENLARGED
LONDON
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER, & CO. L
PATERNOSTER HOUSE, CHARING CROSS ROAD
1892 .
The rights of translation and of reproduction are reserved.
PREFACE.
THE ensuing attempt to solve the synoptic problem is
based primarily on the doublets and inconsistencies
from which none of "the synoptic gospels is free, and
on the differences of order by which all three are
distinguished.
No pretence is made to completeness of treatment.
A construction-theory is sketched, which must stand or
fall by the test, " Will it work ? " The locks to be
opened are too many and complicated for any but the
right key to fit.
To enable this test to be applied easily for however
complex and artificial the theory may appear at com-
mencement, in conclusion it is extremely simple I
have appended the text (A.V.) of the synoptic gospels,
with certain distinction of type.
It will be seen that to a certain extent, the results
are new they are certainly arrived at by a new pro-
cess to a certain extent, old. The dual base of the
triple tradition has already been recognised in the
theory of an " Ur-Matthgeus," an " Ur-Markus ; " but
another principle of cleavage is here substituted for
one which incessantly invokes the redactor, frequently
vi PREFACE.
offends by revealing " Ur-Matthgeus " in S, Mark, and
" Ur-Markus " in S. Matthew, and finally leaves us in
possession of an " Ur-Matthasus " and " TJr-Markus "
very much more closely related than the relationship of
S. Matthew to S. Peter at all requires. So again as
to the great journey pericope of S. Luke ; certain of
its peculiarities have already been recognised, but not
the laws which they illustrate here.
The principles of analysis adopted are few and
*
definite. In one or two cases only is room left for
any arbitrariness in applying them. The analysis
proceeds by clear fixed rule.
ARGUMENT.
CHAP. PAGE
I. That patristic evidence is not incompatible with the
following theses i
II. That there is a complete gospel (Petrine, it will appear
presently), peculiar to S. Matthew and S. Luke ; and
that the remainder of the synoptic record, the so-
called " triple tradition," at its base in S. Matthew
and S. Mark, is dual . . .-' . . . .10
III. What growth of our canonical gospels the acceptance
of these theses involves 10
IV. That a primary case, firstly, for bisecting S. Matthew
and S. Luke, and secondly, for bisecting S. Mark and
the remainder of S. Matthew, is presented by certain
doublets . . . ii
V. That the case for bisecting S. Matthew and S. Luke is
strengthened by certain incongruities in both; and
that the sections o S. Matthew and S. Luke, involved
by these doublets and incongruities, are solidly dis-
tinguished, " Petrine " from non-Petrine, by the fact
that the former are altogether absent from S. Mark . 24
VI. That these " Petrine " sections form a complete gospel
in themselves, and are alien to the remainder of S.
Luke 25
VII. That they are foreign in S. Matthew . . . .27
VIII. That they are bound together and distinguished from '
others by certain peculiarities of arrangement . . 28
IX. That they are further bound together and distinguished
from others by their absolute independence . . 30
X. That there is evidence, from certain phenomena in
Tatian's Diatessaron, that they once had a separate
life of their own -\z
viii CONTENTS.
CHAP. PAGE
XI. That they are bound together, distinguished from
others, and connected with Luke i. 5-ii. by certain
phenomena in the Acts of the Apostles ... 43
XII. Also in the Epistle to the Hebrews . . 53
XIII. That internal and external evidence connects these
sections with S. Peter 58
XIV. And with them Mark xvi. 9-20 62
XV. That the primary case for bisecting S. Mark and the
non-Petrine part of S. Matthew, A B, is strengthened
by certain incongruities in both .... 64
XVI. That the solidarity of A and of B, the groups in which
the sections involved by these doublets and incon-
gruities are arranged, is shown by certain differences
of order in S. Mark and A B 68
XVII. That this bisection of S. Mark and A B restores old
connections, and interrupts none of any importance 74
XVIII. That the solidarity and individuality of A and of B
is shown by certain peculiarities of style and tend-
ency 76
XIX. That the text of A and B has been abbreviated in S.
Mark, not expanded in A B ; that the differences
with which it appears are mainly such as to prove
the priority of A B ; consequently, that certain
obstacles to bisection, peculiar to S. Mark, are due
to the redactor .81
XX. That the traces of redaction in A B are slight ; that
Matt, i., ii. is not an accretion, but an integral part
of A . .85
XXI. Date and order of the documents proposed ... 94
XXII. That the existence of the documents proposed is
evidenced by certain phenomena in the " Gospel
according to S. John " 97
XXIII. Also in the " Gospel according to the Hebrews " . 103
XXIV. Illustration of the construction-theory proposed from
the records of the Eesurrection . . . ,107
TUB GOSPELS WITHIN THE GOSPELS 125
THE
FORMATION OP THE GOSPELS.
i.
BY far the earliest information bearing on the Synoptic
problem is that given by Papias. As to the exact
date of Papias there is some uncertainty, but at any
rate it was not such, in the opinion of Eusebius, as to
render acquaintance with apostles an absolute impossi-
bility. Here is the information :
" Mark, having become the interpreter of Peter, whatever things
he remembered he wrote accurately, but not in the order in which
Christ spoke or did them. For he was neither a hearer nor a
follower of the Lord's, but afterwards, as I have said (v. r. " as it
is said") of Peter's, who xised to frame his teaching to meet the
immediate wants of his hearers, and not as though he were
attempting to make a connected narrative of the divine words
(v. r. "Logia"). So Mark committed no error in thus writing
down some things (tvia) l as he remembered them to have been
spoken ; for he took special heed to omit none of the things that
he had heard, and to state nothing falsely.
1 The imputation of disorder which has just been cast on S. Mark's
work in general is scarcely qualified by " evia " ; for in the most dis-
orderly gospel possible, the Baptism, the call of disciples, the Passion,
would fall of themselves into their proper place. The causes of disorder
adduced would not affect S. Mark's work in a few particulars merely.
Or it may be that in the use of " &>ia " John the Elder is viewing the
whole Christian record, to which S. Mark had only contributed a share.
A
2 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
Matthew composed the Logia in the Hebrew (i.e. Aramaic)
dialect, and every one interpreted them as he was able." ETJSE-
BIUS, H. JS., iii. 39.
This information Papias gives on the authority, of
" John the Elder/' l who evidently belonged to an
earlier generation.
-putting aside all external considerations, the follow-
ing appears. a natural inference from John the Elder's
statement. At the close of the first century, or be-
ginning of the second, there existed, firstly, several
gospels akin in matter and form, divergent in text,
discrepant in particulars, and a gospel in Aramaic,
more or less resembling them. ; secondly, an indepen-
dent gospel, distinguished from the gospels above-
mentioned by quite different arrangement. John the
Elder's hearers asked him to explain these phenomena,
and this first of harmonists complied with their request,
telling them that the substantially-akin, textually-
divergent gospels were irresponsible and somewhat
licentious translations of the Gospel in Aramaic, 2 and
that the peculiarly arranged gospel was the work of
an apostle's secretary, who depended entirely on the
order of the apostle's discourses.
John the Elder's explanation may not have been
altogether correct, but we are left facing the phenomena
on which he comments. Let us now endeavour to find
such documents as his comments require.
1 The phrase with which Papias introduces the information about
S. Mark, "John the Elder said," presumably governs the informa-
tion about S. Matthew too. The two statements resemble one another,
and seem to go together.
2 John the Elder says that S. Peter's interpreter "wrote accu-
rately," "committed no error," "took special heed not to omit or to
add." But the interpreters of S. Matthew's Logia "interpreted as
they best could." Their procedure is contrasted with S. Mark's.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 3
There is no very valid ground for denying John
the Elder's reference to our canonical S. Matthew.
The expression " Logia " sometimes translated " say-
ings "does not at all exclude the idea of an historical
narrative. This is shown by its usage in the New
Testament, and "by Papias himself. And though critics
are now generally agreed that our canonical S. Matthew,
as a whole, is no translation from an Aramaic original,
yet this objection cannot be far pressed, for in very
early times we find an Aramaic gospel current under
S. Matthew's name, "The Gospel according to the
Hebrews," and an impression widely prevalent that
this was the original of our canonical S. Matthew.
That this impression was erroneous, the - fragments
extant of " The Gospel according to the Hebrews "
are held to prove. But their kinship to our canonical
S. Matthew is often very curious. Even a scholar
like Jerome, after careful study' of both documents,
assented to the prevalent notion of their relationship.
And it does not appear that John the Elder's position
was such as to guarantee him against error. 1
Proof, indeed, is wanting that " The Gospel accord-
ing to the Hebrews " existed in John the Elder's days,
but there is a presumption that it did : for in the third
quarter of the second century we find it treasured in
1 The balance of evidence is decidedly against the sometimes
attempted identification of John the Elder with John the Apostle.
For Papias speaks of " what was said by Peter, or Andrew, or Philip,
or Thomas, or James, or John, or Matthew, and what Aristion-and
John the Elder say," and we have Eusebius on our side in drawing
the natural inference that two Johns are referred to. Nor is it likely
that Papias would have placed an apostle behind any Aristion.
Dionysius of Alexandria informs us that there were two tombs at
Ephesus inscribed "John." And in the Apostolic Constitutions (vii.
46) John the Apostle makes mention of " John, ordained Bishop of
Ephesus by me John."
4 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
Malabar, and quoted as authoritative by Hegesippus
in Eome. Earlier in the century it is similarly quoted
(so at least most critics are of opinion) by the author
of the seven Ignatian Epistles. There are reasons for
inferring that it was employed by Papias. 1 And certain
expressions of Epiphanius are usually taken as implying
its acceptation by Cerinthus, John the Elder's con-
temporary.
When, in addition to all this, we find from internal
evidence as we shall presently that neither our
canonical S. Matthew, or the other synoptic gospels
contain any " sayings " other than integral parts of
the narrative, and recognise the fact that no traces of
an Aramaic original can be discerned in the variation
between the narratives in gospel and gospel, 2 the
chances that John the Elder had in view " The Gospel
according to the Hebrews " when he spoke of Aramaic
Logia appear overwhelming.
Let us assume, then, that John the Elder refers to
our canonical S. Matthew and to " The Gospel accord-
ing to the Hebrews." But he refers to the former
only as one of a class. Where are the other members
of the class, the Greek gospels, substantially like,
textually differing from our canonical S. Matthew ?
1 Eusebius, after enumerating the sources from which Papias drew,
concludes by telling us that "he recounts a history . . . which the
Gospel according to the Hebrews also contains." JS. JS., iii. 39.
3 The one or two variations between gospel and gospel, which might
possibly have arisen from independent translation Matt. ix. 16 (Mark,
ii. 21) ; xii. 29, cf. Luke v. 36 ; xi. 21, 22 will be taken as indepen-
dent reports of words originally uttered in Aramaic. Such variations
only occur in Christ's speeches.
There are of course certain variations in the narrative too, but they
are counterbalanced by ten times as many coincidences, and moreover,
are found in all portions of the narrative alike in the " dual traditions "
(the sections common to S. Matthew and S. Mark, S. Mark and S. Luke,
S. Luke and S. Matthew), as well as in the "triple tradition."
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 5
Whether indeed they really stood in any closer relation-
ship than our canonical S. Matthew to " The Gospel
according to the Hebrews" is more than doubtful.
For in Jerome's days, and long before, a proper trans-
lation of " The Gospel according to the Hebrews " was
a desideratum. And John the Elder's error in the
case of our canonical S. Matthew leaves us sceptical
as to the value of his opinion in the other cases.
But where are the documents that can have done
duty as " translations " documents whose curious
relationship to one another, and to our canonical S.
Matthew, John the Elder can have thought he could
plausibly explain by referring it and them to the same
Aramaic original ? Such documents are to hand
our second canonical gospel, and the correspondent
sections of the third. This identification will relieve
us from the necessity of desiderating documents which
have perished, leaving no other vestige, and from the
awkwardness, otherwise resultant, of having to admit
that John the Elder says nothing about the "triple
tradition," the most interesting and important point in
the synoptic problem.
Let us now see whether or not the first of John the
Elder's statements prevents our including the second
canonical gospel in his category of " translations."
The more we scrutinise the second canonical gospel,
the less it answers to the document which John the
Elder's first statement requires. It is no hastily con-
structed document. On the contrarv, its construction
*t *
evinces considerable art and care. Nor does it con-
tain likely subject-matter for an apostle's occasional
discourses. Doctrine and parable we should expect,
not minute incident, artistic touches, and scenic effect.
6 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
Nor does the origin of the first document described by-
John the Elder lead us to expect a gospel virtually
coincident in scope with his second document, which
originated so differently. But above all, it is John
the Elder's comment on the DISORDER of this first
document that precludes our identifying it with the
canonical S. Mark ; for the latter is by all appearance
the most orderly gospel we possess. Definite notes of
time, " on that day," " immediately after," abound.
How ai'e we to 1'econcile this with the fact that John
the Elder's S. Mark " stated nothing falsely," " com-
mitted no error," " wrote accurately " ?
The natural inference from John the Elder's state-
ment is that it is from the standpoint of his second
document that he impugns the chronology of his first.
But the chronology of our canonical S. Mark is virtu-
ally identical with that of our canonical S. Matthew.
And such differences as there are, are demonstrably
deep and structural.
Let us see if there is any other standpoint from
which John the Elder can have launched his " dis-
order." Certainly not in our third canonical gospel,
for, with one insignificant exception 1 (the reason for
which will appear presently), every one of the sections
common to the second canonical gospel, and the third,
reappears in the latter in exactly the same position.
Certainly not in the fourth gospel, for, with regard
to the Johannine chronology, our canonical S. Matthew,
S. Mark, S. Luke sin equally.
It remains, then, that John the Elder's second docu-
ment is to be sought elsewhere than in our canonical
S. Mark. Where ? Here again guidance is afforded
i In Luke viii. the visit of Christ's mother and brethren is placed
after the parable of the sower instead of before, as in Mark iii., iv.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 7
by an apparent omission of John the Elder's his
mysterious omission to refer to S. Luke. For the
distance from which he evidently looks back to the
composition of the Mattheean documents . is greater
than allows us to assume his absolute ignorance of
our third canonical gospel. It is likely that John the
Elder's statements about gospel-formation are in some
measure complete. It is unlikely that his first docu-
ment has been allowed to perish entirely. And so it
follows that this first document must include the por-
tions of the canonical gospels which his second does
not roughly, the matter peculiar to S. Luke.
Let us now consider how far this estimate of John
the Elder's statements is corroborated by the attitude
of Papias.
Critics are generally of opinion that before the
death of Papias our Synoptic gospels were current in
their present canonical form. But if our estimate of
John the Elder's statement is correct, Papias would
not look at them in quite the same way as his con-
temporaries. With what he believed to be the Aramaic
original of the triple tradition in his hands, and with
the remainder of the Synoptic gospels in a separate
form, he had two standards to judge by. Certain
portions of our Synoptic gospels would appear less
valuable to him than others.
Papias tells us that whenever he met any one who
had seen an apostle, he made a point of inquiring
what the apostle had said, " And I have not scrupled
to add (to my " Exposition of the Scriptures of the
Lord") what I have learned. For I did not think
what came to me in the books of so much value as
what I could gain from the yet living voice." Papias
8 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
can scarcely mean to say that he preferred what he
was told S. Matthew and S. Peter had said to what
he knew S. Matthew and S. Peter's secretary had
written. But it is obvious that " the books " to which
he refers are books which his contemporaries held
in high esteem. They can scarcely be the works of
heretics, as Dr. Westcott suggests, for Papias would
scarcely apologise for subordinating such books as
these to genuine apostolic reminiscences.
One of the fragments extant of the " Exposition of
the Scriptures of the Lord " illustrates this conception of
Papias's attitude. He avers that " Judas walked about
this world, a sad example of impiety," despite the fact
that in Matt, xxvii. the traitor's suicide follows as an
immediate consequence of Christ's condemnation.
Here, then, in the statements of John the Elder
and Papias, we have evidence of the existence of two
other gospels besides the canonical. Let us see how
far the attitude of other second century fathers is con-
sistent with this conclusion.
Examples have already been given of the wide
acceptation of " The Gospel according to the Hebrews."
Evangelical matter contained elsewhere than in our
canonical gospels is cited as authoritative in I Clement,
and the Epistle of Barnabas, and by Justin, and
" Ignatius." Writers of the second century, whose
exclusive use of our canonical gospels is beyond ques-
tion, are rather difficult to find. The conservative
view, with its clear-cut lines, leaves the lofty position
of these uncanonical gospels unaccounted for, and also,
we may add, their strange consanguinity with the
canonical. The relationship seems other than that of
child and parent.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 9
It is not till the second half of the second century
that we first find distinct proof of our canonical
gospels occupying a unique position, and even then
their position is not very assured. The fact that they
were widely superseded by Tatian's Harmony evidences
certain weakness in their prescriptive rights. And
the so-called " interpolations " found especially in
Tatian's text, in the old Latin and old Syriac versions,
and the Codes Bezse, reveals greater plasticity than
one would expect in documents generally regarded as
quite unique of their Mnd, and each derived from one
standard apostolic autograph. 1
All attempts to explain away the force of the facts
above noted create a portentous gap. In Luke i. I
we hear of " many" gospels containing, as we may
infer from the very slight additions which the fathers
are able to make to the sacred narrative, much the
same matter as those we possess. Finally, we find
the three in exclusive possession of the field. A tran-
sition style is needed to link the two periods together.
Reasons are suggested in the ensuing pages for
supposing that the three are composite a development
of the " many ; " that there were Tatians before Tatian ;
and that the "interpolations" in Tatian's text, the
old Latin, old Syriac, and Codex Bezse are chips and
shavings, indicative of seams and jointing. 2
1 Tertullian makes mention of the autographs of Epistles. Peter of
Alexandria makes mention of the great standard copy of the Fourth
Gospel at Ephesus. But we never hear of autographs of the Synoptic
gospels, though there was often every reason for appeal to them, e.g.,
by Irenseus, against Marcion and the Ebionites, whom he accused of
mutilating and corrupting the sacred text.
2 The ordinary view accounts for many of these various readings by
supposing that one gospel has been interpolated from another. This
does not adequately account for a certain regularity which is observ-
able. There is never any attempt to foist any of the peculiar matter
of the third canonical gospel into the second.
io THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
Before closing this brief survey of the external
evidence against the conservative view of the origin
of the Synoptic gospels, it is perhaps worth while
calling attention to a passage in the apocryphal " Acts
of Barnabas." Here TWO reputed Matthsean documents
are mentioned a "Book of Words" and a "Book of
Works." 1 These Acts are assigned by Lipsius to the
fourth century, but the passage in point is sufficiently
curious to suggest the likelihood of derivation from
some earlier authority.
II.
My theses are these :
1. That our canonical S. Mark cannot in whole or
part be identified with the document described by
John the Elder, but that there is a document, peculiar
to S. Matthew and S. Luke, and alien to the remainder
of both, which answers to John the Elder's description.
2. That the lowest stratum of the triple tradition
is generally to be found in our first canonical gospel,
occasionally in our second, and that this lowest stratum
consists of twin gospels.
III.
The working out of these theses involves the follow-
ing construction -theory :
I. Previous to the destruction of Jerusalem S.
Matthew's disciples possessed two gospels (denoted
in the ensuing pages by the symbols A and B), the
former written before, and the latter (a sort of sup-
plement) after, the flight to Pella. A and B were
speedily combined.
1 BtjSXos rrjs (puvijs TOV deov, teal 6a.Vfj.aruv /cat idayfJ,aTWV atiyypafjL/j.a.
THE FORMATION OP THE GOSPELS. n
2. Somewhat later a Pauline Christian with A and
B, and A B in his hands, but with little original
knowledge, produces an improved harmony, our second
canonical gospel ; his aim being, as one gathers from
his omissions, to supersede A B, but not A and B.
3. S. Mark in Eome (circ. AD. 72), knowing nothing
of the fore-mentioned documents, writes down what he
remembers of the " Preaching of S. Peter."
4. S. Luke combines the "Preaching" and our
second canonical gospel, occasionally showing his ac-
quaintance with the other documents above-mentioned.
5. Certain sections of the " Preaching " interpolated
into A B, complete our first canonical gospel.
IV.
I subjoin tables of the doublets in S. Matthew, S.
Mark, and S. Luke. It is not necessary to identify
all the incidents and sayings which are here contrasted.
History repeats itself, and our Lord may have reiterated
His maxims frequently. But it is unlikely that the
earliest evangelists, with a plethora of material, would
reproduce such reiteration in writing. In the case of
didactic incidents, they would naturally record one of
a kind. At the risk of overshadowing those doublets
which are really impressive, I have endeavoured to
make the list complete, both in order to avoid the
appearance of suppressing instances which were incon-
venient, and also because even the least impressive
tend to remove a preliminary objection to any cleavage
whatever of our canonical gospels, by diminishing the
njimber of lacunse resultant. It will be part of our
object to show that certain fragments of the canonical
gospels form gospels complete of themselves.
12 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
DOUBLETS IJST
PBEACHING OF PETER.
1. This is Elijah, which is to come. xi. 14.
2. The sign of Jonah, xii. 41.
3. Deputation from John. Parable of the children playing at
weddings and funerals. John came neither eating nor drinking,
and they say, He hath a devil. The Son of man came eating and
drinking, and they say, Behold a friend of publicans and sinners,
xi. 2-19.
4. More tolerable for Sodom, si. 24.
5. Trees known by their fruit, xii. 33-35.
6. Unfruitful trees shall be hewn down and burnt, iii. ifi
7. Some of them shall ye scourge in your synagogues, and perse-
cute from city to city, xxiii. 34.
8. Whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of man, it shall
be forgiven him. But whosoever shall speak a word against the
Holy Spirit, it shall not be forgiven, xii. 32.
9. Every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account
thereof in the day of Judgment, xii. 36.
10. Ye shall not see Me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is He
that cometh. xxiii. 39.
11. Whosoever humbleth himself shall be exalted, xxiii. 12.
12. Greatest be your servant, xxiii. 11.
1 3. Your Father knoweth ye have need of things, vi. 32.
14. What ye hear in the ear, proclaim upon the housetops, x. 27.
(Of. " What ye have spoken in the ear in the inner chambers shall
be proclaimed upon the housetops." Luke xii. 3.) l
15. All things ye would that men should do unto you, do unto
them : for this is the law and the prophets, vii. 12.
1 6. I thank Thee, Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that Thou
hast revealed these things unto babes. No one knoweth the Son
save the Father. And He said to the disciples, Blessed are your
eyes, for ye see. xi. 25 ; xiii. 16 ; cf. Luke x. 19-24 : " Behold, I have
given you authority over all the power of the enemy."
1 It is evidently because the Petrine interpolator recognises this
doublet that the text of the Preaching in Matt. x. 27 is paraphrased.
The priority of the text preserved in Luke xii. 3, and the genuine-
ness of the doublet, are shown by the fact that in Luke xii. 3 the saying
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 13
S. MATTHEW I.
AB.
Elijah is come already. Then understood they that He spake of
John. xvii. 12, 13.
The sign of Jonah, xvi. 4.
John's disciples say, We fast, and thy disciples fast not. Sons of
the bride-chamber. Why eateth your master with publicans and
sinners ? ix. 10-15.
John came in the way of righteousness, and ye believed him
not. xxi. 32.
More tolerable for Sodom, x. 15.
Trees known by their fruit, vii. 16, 17, 18, 20.
Unfruitful trees hewn down and burnt, vii. 19.
In their synagogues they will scourge you. . . . But when they
persecute you in this city, flee into the next. x. 17, 23.
Every blasphemy shall be forgiven : but the blasphemy against
the Spirit shall not be forgiven, xii. 31.
Whosoever shall say to his brother, Eaca, shall be in danger of
the judgment, v.. 22.
Ye shall not have gone through all the cities of Israel, till the
Son of man be come. x. 23.
Whosoever shall humble himself, the same is greatest, xviii. 4.
Greatest be your servant, xx. 26, 27.
Your Father knoweth what things ye have need of. vi. 8.
Enter into thy inner chamber and pray ; and thy Father, which
seeth in secret, shall recompense thee (openly), vi. 6.
Thy neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments hangeth
the whole law and the prophets, xxii. 39, 40.
Peter said, Thou art the Son of God. And Jesus answered,
Blessed art thou; for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto
thee, but My Father which is in heaven ; and against my Church
the gates of hell shall not prevail, xxvi. 16, 17, 18.
appears in exactly the same connection as in Matt. vi. 6, ci propos of
Pharisaic hypocrisy.
Another example of paraphrase on the part of the Petrine interpo-
lator, dictated by similar considerations, is supplied in Matt. xvi. 27
(cf. Mark viii. 38).
14 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
17. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs. Ask and it shall
be given you : for every one that asketh receiveth. If ye, being
evil, give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall
your Father in heaven give good things to them that ask Him.
vii. 6-1 1.
1 8. If they say, Behold, He is in the wilderness ; go not forth :
Behold, He is in the inner chambers ; believe it not. Be ye ready :
for in an hour that ye think not the Son of man cometh. xxiv. 26, 44.
DOUBLETS Ds T
A.
1. Two blind men healed. Dumb devil cast out. Pharisees say
by Beelzebub, ix. 27-34.
2. Went about all the cities, teaching in their synagogues, and
preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing all manner of
disease and all manner of sickness. But when He saw the multi-
tudes, He was moved with compassion for them. And He called
unto Him His twelve disciples, ix. 35-x. i. 1
3. They will deliver you up to councils. And brother shall deliver
up brother to death. And ye shall be hated of all men for My
name's sake. x. 17-22.
4. He that endureth to the end shall be saved. Ye shall not have
gone through all the cities of Israel, until the (Son of man be come,
x. 22, 23.
5. When they persecute you in this city, flee into the next,
x. 23.
6. Whosoever shall give unto one of these little ones a cup of
cold water, x. 42.
7. Taking up the cross, x. 38.
8. He that findeth his life shall lose it. x. 39.
9. If thy hand or foot offend thee, cut it off. If thine eye offend,
pluck it out. xviii. 8, 9.
10. Whoso putteth away his wife. xix. 9.
11. Ostentation of the Pharisees, xxiii. 5, 6.
12. Swearing by heaven, God's throne, xxiii. 16-22.
13. This is My beloved Son. iii. 17.
14. His disciples follow, viii. 23. Cf. Mark i. 36.
1 " And He went up into the mountain." This is needed to make
the parallel complete. That something has slipped out of the text in
ix. 35~x. I is evident from xi. i, "He departed THENCE." Some
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 15
And she cried, and He answered her not a word. But she came
and worshipped Him, saying, Lord, help me. And he said, It is not
meet to take the children's bread, and cast it to the dogs. But she
said, Yea, Lord. Then Jesus answered, Be it as thou wilt. And
her daughter was healed, xv. 21-28.
If any man shall say, Lo, here is the Christ, or, Here ; believe it
not. Watch, for ye know not on what day your Lord cometh.
xxiv. 23, 42.
S- MATTHEW II.
B.
Blind and dumb devil cast out. Pharisees say by Beelzebub,
xii. 22-24.
Went about in all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, and
preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing all manner of
disease and all manner of sickness. And seeing the multitudes, He
went up into the mountain. And His disciples came unto Him.
iv. 23-v. i.
They shall deliver you up to tribulation. Ye shall be hated of all
nations for My name's sake. Ye shall be delivered up of kin.
xxiv. 9, 10.
He that endureth to the end shall be saved. And this gospel
shall be preached in the whole world, unto all the nations, and then
shall the end come. xxiv. 13, 14.
When ye see the abomination in the holy place, flee to the moun-
tains, xxiv. 15, 16.
When gave we thee drink 1 Inasmuch as ye did it unto the least
_of these My brethren, xxv. 37, 40.
Taking up the cross, xvi. 24.
Whosoever would save his life shall lose it. xvi. 25.
If thine eye offend thee, pluck it out. If thine hand offend, cut
it off. v. 29, 30.
Whoso putteth away his wife. v. 31.
Ostentation, vi. 2, 5.
Swearing by heaven, v. 33-37.
This is My beloved Son. xvii. 5.
His disciples came unto Him. v. i.
locality must have been mentioned previously. That this locality was
"the mountain" we shall ultimately be able to deduce from Mark
iii. 13.
1 6 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
15. Withdrew into the parts of Tyre and Sidon. xv. 21.
1 6. The sign of Jonah, xvi. 1-4.
17. Mercy, not sacrifice, ix. 13.
1 8. Four thousand fed. Fragments collected. Embarkation for
the west side of the lake. xv. 32-39.
19. Power to bind and loose given to the Twelve, xviii. 18.
20. Love thy neighbour as thyself to the lawyer, xxii. 39.
21. Paralytic healed, ix. i-S.
22. Christ's power over the sea storm stilled, viii. 23-27.
23. Christ's teaching about children a child in the midst, xviii.
1-4.
24. Tribute, xxii. 15-22.
25. Every plant which My Father planted not shall be rooted up.
xv. 13.
26. To him that hath shall be given, xiii. 12.
27. Faith to remove mountains, xxi. 21.
28. Contention who should be greatest, xviii. 1-4.
29. Ceremonious purifications. The outside of the platter, xxiii.
24-26.
30. Announcement of the Passion in Galilee, xvii. 22, 23.
31. Announcement of the Passion on the way to Jerusalem, xx.
17-19.
32. Hosanna from the multitude, xxi. 9.
33. False Christs, false prophets, xxiv. 23-25.
34. Nation against nation and kingdom against kingdom, xxiv.
7,8.
35. On this generation, xxiii. 36.
36. Supper in the upper chamber, xxvi. 1 7-29.
37. Christ's exclamation on arrest : "Are ye come out as against
a robber ? But all this is come to pass that the scriptures might be
fulfilled." xxvi. 55, 56.
38. Mockery by the high priest's servants, xxvi. 67, 68.
39. Night trial before the Sanhedrin. xxvi. 57-68.
40. Wine (v.r. vinegar) and gall, xxvii 34.
41. There was a great earthquake. And the watchers did quake,
and became as dead men. xxviii. 2, 4.
42. Go into Galilee ; there ye shall see Him. xxviii. 7.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 17
Came into the parts of Cassarea PMlippi. xvi. 13.
Sign of Jonah, xii. 38-40.
Mercy, not sacrifice, xii. 7.
Five thousand. Fragments. Embarkation, xiv. 13-22.
Power to bind and loose given to S. Peter, xvi. 17.
Thy neighbour as thyself to the ruler, xix. 19.
Paralytic, viii. 6.
Storm stilled, xiv. 32.
Blessing children, xix. 13-15.
Temple-rate, xvii. 24-27.
The tares, xiii. 24-30.
To him that hath shall be given, xxv. 29.
Faith to remove mountains, xvii. 20.
Contention, xx. 20-28.
Purifications. Not that which entereth into the mouth defileth.
xv. 10, n, 15-20.
Announcement to Peter, xvi. 21.
Announcement after the Transfiguration, xvii. 9.
Hosanna from the children, xxi. 15.
False Christs, false prophets, xxiv. 5, n.
Wars and rumours of wars. xxiv. 26.
This generation shall not pass. xxiv. 34.
Supper in the house of Simon, xxvi. 6-13.
Thinkest thou that I cannot beseech my Father? How then
should the scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be ? xxvi.
52-54-
Mockery by Eoman soldiers, xxvii. 27-31.
Morning trial before the Sanhedrin. xxvii i. Of. Luke xxii.
66-71.
Vinegar, xxvii. 48.
The earth did quake. Now the centurion, and they that were
with him, watching Jesus, when they saw the earthquake, feared
exceedingly, xxvii. 51, 54.
G-o into Galilee ; there ye shall see Me. xxviii. 10.
B
i8 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
DOUBLETS IN
A.
1. The voice of one crying, i. 3.
2. Teaching from a boat (irXoiov). iv. I.
3. They besought that they might touch the border of His gar-
ment, vi. 56.
4. He suffered not the devils to speak, because they knew Him.
i-34-
5. And He called unto Him the Twelve, to send them forth. And
He gave them authority over the unclean spirits. And they gather
themselves again unto Jesus, vi. 7.
6. And His friends went out to lay hold on Him. iii. 21.
7. The report of Him went into all the region of Galilee round
about. And they came to Him from every quarter, i. 28, 45.
8. The commission of investigation. Pharisees from Jerusalem,
vii. i. Cf. Matt. xv. i.
9. And many other things they have received, washings of cups
and pots. And He said to them, Full well do ye reject the com-
mandment of God, that ye may keep your tradition, and many such
like things ye do. vii. 4, 9, 13.
10. After the feeding of the four thousand, Why reason ye be-
cause ye have no bread I Do ye not yet understand ? Have ye your
heart hardened ? viii. I7. 1
11. After the manifestation of Christ's power over the sea. The
amazement of the disciples, iv. 41.
12. If any man would be first, he shall be last of all, and minister
of all. ix. 35.
13. And they sought how they might destroy Him: for they
feared Him, for all the multitude was astonished at His teaching,
xi. 1 8.
1 The priority of Mark viii. 17 to Matt. xiv. 33 is shown by the fact
that the latter makes S. Peter's confession almost valueless.
- I omit those doublets which are also contained in S. Matthew,
Nos. 2, 3, 14, 15, 18, 22, 23, 28, 31, 32, 34, 35, 37, 38, 39, 40. These
quoted are to be considered in connection with the parallel passages in
S. Matthew, for their presence in the second gospel is not more signifi-
cant than their absence in the first. Let the consequences be tried of
completing Matt. xii. 15, 16 out of Mark iii. 7-19 ! So with nearly all
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 19
S. MARK. 2
B.
r Behold, I send My messenger, i. 2.
Teaching from a boat (ir\oidpiov). iii. 9.
As many as had plagues pressed upon Him, that they might touch
Him. iii. 10.
And the unclean spirits cried, Thou art the Son of God. And He
charged them that they should not make Him known, iii. 12.
And He appointed Twelve, that He might send them forth to
preach, and to have authority to cast out devils (v. r., and to heal
diseases), iii. 14, 15.
And there come His mother and His brethren, iii. 31.
And a multitude from Galilee followed, hearing what great things
He did ; and from Judaea and Jerusalem and Idumsea. iii. 7, 8.
Cf, Matt. iv. 24.
Pharisees from Jerusalem, iii. 22.
Ye leave the commandment of God, and hold fast the tradition
of men (v. r., "washings of cups and pots, and many such like
things ye do"), vii. 8.
After the five thousand, They understood not concerning the
loaves ; but their heart was hardened, vi. 52.
The amazement of the disciples, vi. 51.
Whosoever would become great among you, shall be your minis-
ter : and whosoever would be first among you, shall be servant of
all. x. 42, 43.
And they sought to lay hold on Him ; and they feared the multi-
tude, xii. 12.
the passages in the second gospel its picturesque details aside which
are absent in the first. Mark xi. 25 is absent after Matt. xxi. 22, be-
cause of Matt. vi. 14, 15; Mark x. 15 after Matt. xix. 14, because of
Matt, xviii. 3 ; Mark iv. 21-24 after Matt. xiii. 23, because of Matt,
v. 13, vii. 2, x. 26. A is sacrificed in S. Matthew and B in S. Mark,
or vice versa. Sometimes, as in the last-mentioned instance, the sacri-
fice in S. Matthew is to the Preaching.
20 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
14. And it was the third hour, and they crucified Him. xv. 25.
Cf. xvi. 4(k.)
15. He bought a linen cloth, xv. 46.
DOUBLETS IN
PREACHING OF PETER.
1. There is nothing covered up, that shall not be revealed; and
hid, that shall not be known, xii. 2.
2. No man, when he hath lighted a lamp, putteth it in a cellar,
neither under the bushel, but on the stand, that they which enter
in may see the light, xi. 33.
3. Unto every one that hath shall be given ; but from him that
hath not, even that which he hath shall be taken away from him.
xix. 26.
4. Healing on the Sabbath, cleansing leprosy, raising the dead,
forgiving sins. xiii. 10-17; xiv. 1-6 ; xvii. 12-19; y ii- u-i7j 4&
5. Mission of the seventy no purse no wallet in that same
house remain even the dust we do wipe off. x. 1-12.
6. Call of Zacchseus, the publican. He is gone to lodge with a
sinner. I am come to seek and save the lost. xix. i-io.
7. Circuit of Galilee, viii. i.
8. The scribes and Pharisees began to press upon Him vehe-
mently, and to provoke Him to speak of many things ; laying wait
for Him, to catch something out of His mouth, xi. 53, 54.
9. Taking up the cross, xiv. 25.
10. He that denieth Me in the presence of men shall be denied in
the presence of the angels, xii. 9.
1 1. Whosoever shall seek to gain his life shall lose it. xvii. 33.
12. Must suffer many things and be rejected, xvii. 25.
13. Contention who should be greatest, xxii. 24.
14. What shall I do to inherit eternal life ? asks the lawyer,
x. 25.
1 15. Blessed is the womb that bare Thee. Blessed rather are
they that hear the word of God, and keep it. xi. 28.
1 1 6. And the Pharisees, lovers of money, scoffed. And He said,
1 It is to be noted that " Blessed is the womb " occurs in exactly
the same connection, viz., in connection with the charge of possession
by Beelzebub, and the demand for a sign, as " Thy mother and brethren
stand without," in S. Matthew. Cf. Mark iii. And just as the inquiry
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 21
And they crucify Him. And from the sixth hour there was dark-
ness, xy. 24, 33. Cf. Matt, xxvii. 45.
They bought spices, xvi. i.
S. LUKE.
S. MARK.
Nothing is hid. that shall not be made manifest ; nor secret, that
shall not be made known, viii. 17.
No man, when he hath lighted a lamp, covereth it with a vessel,
or putteth it under a bed ; but putteth it on a stand, that they
which enter in may see the light, viii. 16.
Whosoever hath, to him shall be given ; and whosoever hath not,
from him shall be taken away even that which he thinketh he hath.
Wiii. 1 8.
Healing on the Sabbath, cleansing leprosy, raising the dead, for-
giving sins, iv. 31-37; vi. i-n ; v. 12-16; viii. 40-56.
Mission, of the Twelve nor money nor wallet there abide shake
off the dust. ix. 1-6.
Call of Levi, the publican. Ye eat and drink with sinners. I am
not come to call the righteous, but sinners, v. 27-32.
Circuit, iv. 15, 44.
The principal men sought to destroy Him, and they watched
Him, and sent forth spies that they might take hold of His speech,
xix. 47 ; xx. 20.
Taking up the cross, ix. 23.
Whosoever shall be ashamed of Me, of him shall the Son of man
be ashamed, when He cometh in the glory of the Father and the
holy angels, ix. 26.
Whosoever would save his life shall lose it. ix. 24.
Must suffer many things and be rejected ix. 22.
Contention who should be greatest, ix. 46.
What shall I do to inherit eternal life ? asks the ruler, xviii. 18.
Thy mother and brethren stand without. My mother and brethren
are these which hear the word of G-od and do it. viii. 21.
And a certain ruler said, All these (commandments) have I ob-
of the rich young ruler appears in S. Matthew and S. Mark in close
proximity to the divorce decision, so in S. Luke does " The Pharisees,
lovers of money, scoffed."
22 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
Ye are they that justify yourselves in the sight of men, but God
knoweth your hearts: There was a certain rich man, clothed in
purple, &c.
17. They shall not leave in thee one stone upon another, xix. 44.
1 8. They shall say, Lo, there ! lo, here ! go not after them,
xvii. 23.
19. There shall be signs in sun and moon and stars ; and upon
the earth distress of nations, in perplexity for the roaring of the
sea and the billows, xxi. 25 - 1
20. When they bring you before the authorities, be not anxious
how or what ye shall answer, or what ye shall say : for the Holy
Spirit shall teach you in that hour what ye ought to say. xii.
II, 12.
21. Then shall they say to the mountains, Fall on us ; and to the
hills, Cover us. xxiii. 30.
22. In that day, he on the housetop, and his goods in the house,
let him not go down to take them away : and let him that is in the
field, likewise return not back. xvii. 31.
23. The days shall come when they shall say, Blessed are the
barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the breasts that never
gave suck, xxiii. 29.
24. Woe to the Pharisees, xi. 37-52.
25. And He received a cup, and when He had given thanks,
xxii. 17.
1 The phenomena mentioned in Luke xxi. 1 1 are practically the same
as those mentioned in verse 25 comets and eclipses, tremors of the
earth, and tidal waves.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 23
served from my youth. Jesus said, How hardly shall they that
have riches enter into the kingdom, xviii. 18-30.
There shall not be left here one stone upon another, xxi. 6.
Many shall come, saying, I am he ; and, The time is at hand : go-
not after them. xxi. 8.
There shall be earthquakes, famines, and pestilences: there
shall be terrors and great signs from heaven (v.r. "and tempest"),
xxi. ii.
Settle it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate beforehand,
how to answer : for I will give you a mouth and wisdom, xxi.
( 14, 15-
Then let them in Judsea flee to the mountains, xxi. 21.
Let them that are in the midst of her, depart out ; and let not
them that are in the country, enter therein, xxi. 21.
Woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck
in those days. xxi. 23.
Woe to the Pharisees, xx. 45-47.
And He took the cup in like manner after supper, xxii. 20.
24 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
V.
Consideration of the second and third tables of
doublets may be postponed for the present. Our
business is with the first and fourth with the sec-
tions anticipatively classified as Petrine. The doublets
above instanced are not all very decisive, but cumu-
latively they have a certain force. And it cannot be
objected that they are selected arbitrarily, for in both
cases the sections labelled Petrine are distinguished en
bloc from the, opposite sections by their entire absence
from the Gospel according to S. Mark. I am not refer-
ring merely to the texts above cited, but to the para-
graphs they involve.
The evidence of the doublets may be supplemented
by certain inconsistencies, or at least textual incon-
gruities, especially in S. Luke. Thus :
The substitution of the Petrine equivalents for the
accounts given in S. Mark of Peter's call, the recep-
tion at Nazareth, and the trial before Caiaphas, produce
the result that in Luke iv. 38 Peter's call is preceded
by a reference to Peter's discipleship ; in iv. 3 1 , 3 2, 3 6,
37, a description of Christ's first visit to Capernaum,
and the amazement of the inhabitants, follows a refer-
ence (v. 23) to many mighty works done there already;
and in xxii. 7 1 , the members of the Sanhedrin ask,
" What FURTHER need have we of witness ? " when no
witness at all has been recorded. So too the omission
of the journey "beyond Jordan" (Mark x. i) leaves
inexplicable Christ's presence at Jericho (Luke xviii.
xix.), Jericho not lying on the road from Galilee to
Jerusalem.
Again, in Luke ix. 5 i , Christ has " steadfastly set His
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 25
face to go to Jerusalem," and it is expressly stated
tliat " the days were come that He should be received
up." But between this start and the arrival in Jeru-
salem (xix. 2940) so large an amount of matter
is interposed as to destroy the whole balance of the
gospel.
Pursuing the lines just suggested, and then to the
sections thus demarcated, adding others in which simi-
lar peculiarities of style and diction are observable, 1 one
arrives at the result indicated by red-letter in the
gospels appended to this volume.
VI.
It will be perceived that the main-stock of the
" Preaching," according to this scheme, lies between
Luke ix. and xix. Let us examine this great section.
Have we here a real account of 'Christ's last journey
to Jerusalem ? or the main-stock of a record, covering
the whole period of our Lord's life ? The references
to locality point to the latter conclusion. Thus :
In ix. 5 2 Christ is already in Samaria. His face
is "steadfastly set" towards Jerusalem. In x. 1315
He is addressing Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Capernaum.
In x. 2537 the answer to the lawyer, apart from
the position the lawyer occupies in the triple tradition,
suggests by the scenery employed the road from
1 The unity of the remainder of the third canonical gospel after the
parts common to the second have been subtracted (for this is what the
above method will be found to amount to), is shown by numerous
peculiarities of style and diction. Among the words and expressions
peculiar to the "Preaching" may be noticed eirairelv, ei
<rapovv, viol TOV aluvos TOIJTOU, eK/JLVKrypifeiv, ^
iv, ffVKO(f>avTecv, T& irpbs etp^VTjv, 7rpe<r/3e:a, Koirpia,
26 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
Jerusalem to Jericlio that He is present in Jerusalem.
In x. 38 He is in the village of Martha and Mary.
In xi. 53 He is thronged by scribes and Pharisees ;
and the preceding denunciation of the Pharisees, quite
apart from the position it holds in the triple tradition,
must surely have been uttered in Jerusalem : " Ye
who build the tombs of the prophets," " Zachariah,
whom ye slew," would have sounded inappropriate
elsewhere. In xii. I, the "many thousands pressing"
on Christ carry the scene back to Galilee. But the
eschatological parables in vers. 3548 the bride-
groom's servants waiting, the thief breaking through,
the steward making ready suggest the very last days
of the ministry, and consequently Jerusalem. In xiii.
19 the reference to the tower of Siloam is to a struc-
ture close at hand ; " present some at that season who
told Him of the Galilseans whose blood Pilate had
mingled with their sacrifices," suggests attendance at
a feast ; and the fig-tree to which the vinedresser
has come seeking fruit three seasons, and which he
will leave for another year, suggests that Christ is
present in Jerusalem, not for the first time, or the
last. In xiii. 22 Christ is "journeying through cities
and villages to Jerusalem ; " and in xiii. 3 I He is in.
Herod's dominions " Get thee hence : Herod would
kill thee ; " but in the next verse He is lamenting
over Jerusalem. In xiv. 2 5 He is again journeying
" great multitudes accompanied Him." But the para-
doxical metaphor "in xvi. 9, "eternal tabernacles,"
suggests in sight the perishable booths of reed, erected
in Jerusalem during a celebration of the greatest of
Jewish feasts. In xvii. 1 1 Christ is " on the way to
Jerusalem, passing through the midst of Samaria and
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 27
Galilee." l The imagery in xviii. 914 the Pharisee
praying suggests proximity to the Temple ; but
Christ is far away from it in xviii. 31 "Behold, we
go up to Jerusalem."
VII.
The Matthgean sections which we have distinguished
as Petrine are never of the warp and woof of S.
Matthew. Sometimes they interrupt the narrative, and
always they can be removed without leaving any
wound. Moreover, they all occur in S. Luke in a
different context, so that we are obliged to make our
choice ; and as the Preaching occurs in S. Luke in far
larger blocks, it is obviously S. Luke's contexts that
ought to be preferred.
Comparison with the passages in S. Mark parallel
to those in S. Matthew, where the following Petrine sec-
tions are inlaid, Matt. iii. 7 10 ; xii. 27, 28, 30 ; xiii.
1 6, 17 ; xxiv. 2628 ; xxvi. 5254, shows how lightly
these sections occupy their present position. The
narrative runs as smoothly or smoother without them.
In Matt. v. 25, 26 the " adversary" is our enemy
unforgiven; but in Luke xii. 5759 the "adversary"
is Christ Himself, with whom Israel would do wisely
in making peace.
The discursus concerning anxiety (Matt. vi. 2 134)
seems out of place in a legislative section ; and the in-
culcation of persistency in prayer (vii. 711) harks back
to a subject which has been treated already (vi. 513),
The relationship of Matt. viii. 51 3 to Luke vii. 210
1 Tatian's text appears to have added, " It was the time of the Pass-
over " (vide " Harmonise Tatiani," Ciasca, p. 53). This can scarcely be
considered an interpolation from John v. i, as Ciasca suggests, for John
v. l has been employed by Tatian already (vide " Hanrumias," p. 39).
28 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
is at present inexplicable, but the removal of vers. 710
from the former passage leaves us with two narratives
of the same event which are perfectly independent. 1
The answers to worldly disciples (Matt. viii. 1922)
interrupt the embarkation ; and the request, " Let me
go and bury my father," sounds unsuitable at such a
moment.
The deputation from John (Matt. xi. 230) follows
strangely after the inauguration of a circuit. 2
In Matt. xii. 3237 there is some bathos in the
terrible denunciation of a particular type of blasphemy
being immediately followed by the general reference
to " idle words."
The "blessedness" of the disciples (Matt. xiii. 16,
17) seems cramped by the context. Contrast Luke x.
23, 24.
The lament over Jerusalem (Matt, xxiii. 3739)
distinguishes itself by the use of " 'lepovaraXrffji.."
Elsewhere in S. Matthew one always finds the form
The eschatological fragment (xxiv. 3751) comes
not inappropriately, but it only replaces, as will appear
presently, a shorter passage of like import Mark
xiii. 33-37-
VIII.
A very marked trait of the sections we have labelled
Petrine is their peculiar arrangement. The arrange-
ment is generally subjective, not chronological.
1 In Matt. viii. the centurion comes himself. In I/uke vii. he does
not presume to come, but sends a deputation.
2 The reason, however, why this contest should have been chosen is
not far to seek. "Verse 5 pre-supposes cures of leprosy, deafness, par-
alysis, blindness, and a raising of the dead.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 29
In Luke xiv. the word " supper " is the keynote.
Christ is invited to a supper. Then follows His advice
as to the behaviour of His followers when they are
invited, and when they issue invitations themselves.
Then follows the parable of the last great supper to
which all the world is invited.
In Luke xv. " love for the lost" is the link con-
necting the hundredth sheep, the tenth piece of silver,
the prodigal son.
In Luke xvi. the word " riches " is the keynote.
The steward acquires riches for his old age, rulers scoff
who are righteous and rich, and Lazarus lies, at the
gate of Dives.
In Luke vii. the meal in the house of Simon the
Pharisee, and the unction by a sinner, follow the depu-
tation from John, because of the sentence at the ter-
mination of the latter, " Behold a gluttonous man, a
friend of sinners."
In Luke xii. 1 12 we find three perfectly distinct
ideas hypocrisy, persecution, and sin against the
Spirit, connected by links which dissolve entirely on
close scrutiny. In the former case, the link being
"revelation of secrets," of Pharisaic untruth, private
piety, or the gospel ; in the latter, the mere word
" blasphemy."
In Luke xvi. 16, 17, " The law was UNTIL John,"
and " not a tittle of the law shall fall," are linked
together on account of their very inconsistency.
Examples of similar connection might be multiplied.
Surely here we have just such links as one might
expect an evangelist to forge who had heard an apostle
reporting speeches of Christ, but was himself unaware
of their historical occasion.
30 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
The fact, already mentioned, that the Petrine arrange-
ment is different in S. Matthew and S. Luke, proves
that in one direction or the other that arrangement
was not regarded as authoritative.
IX.
The most distinctive trait of the Petrine sections is
their independence. In the red sections at the close
of this volume, not a single example will be found of
textual relationship to the uncoloured, as to events.
The speeches of Christ occasionally approximate (cf.
Matt. vii. 2427, xxiii., xxv. 2430; Luke vi. 47
49, xi. 3752, xix. 2127), ^ u ^ fchi s approximation
is not closer perhaps than one might expect in two
independent faithful reports. 1 It must be remembered,
too, that some twelve years elapsed before the Apostles
separated, and during this time they must have fre-
quently repeated the most characteristic of Christ's
speeches in one another's hearing. As to speeches,
there was a prototype to conform to ; as to events, of
course none.
In the lists of doublets, a good many examples have
already been given of such parallelism as obviously can
only be accounted for by assuming the concurrence in
our canonical gospels of two quite distinct streams of
tradition the most striking, perhaps, being afforded
in the eschatological prophecies, scattered in the one
case, focussed in the other ; formally independent,
substantially coincident. Collating one gospel with
1 If closer, of course there remains the alternative of a mixed text
to fall back on. But the verbal divergence in these cases is much
greater in the Greek. It seems safer to allow the predominant colour-
ing to govern.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 31
another, placing all the Petrine sections on this side and
all the non-Petrine sections on that, this parallelism
can be made almost complete.
There is the sermon on the mount, and the sermon
on the plain; the parable of the talents, and the
parable of the pounds ; the parable of the virgins, and
the parable of the bridegroom's attendants ; the lawyer
of Mark xxii., Mark x., and the lawyer of Luke x. ;
the murmuring at Nazareth, Matt, xiii., Mark vi., and
the riot at Nazareth, Luke iv. ; the call of Peter in
Matt, iv., Mark i., and the call in Luke v. ; the un-
washed hands of the disciples, Matt, xv., Mark vii.,
and Christ's own hands unwashed, Luke xi. ; the
mockery by Pilate's soldiers, and the mockery by
Herod's ; the unction at Bethany, and the unction by a
sinner ; the request of James and John for the highest
seats, Matt, xx., Mark x., and the contention who
should be greatest, Luke xxii., in both cases Christ's
cup, and thrones of judgment being promised to the
Twelve, Matt. xix. 28, Luke xxii. 30. In Matt, xxiv.,
" Iniquity shall abound, love wax cold," and in Luke
xviii., " Shall .the Son of man find faith on the earth."
In Matt, xxvi., " Put up thy sword," and in Luke xxii.,
" Suffer thus far." In Matt, xxv., to the sheep on the
right hand, " Come, inherit the kingdom prepared for
you : for I was hungry and ye gave me meat ; " in
Luke xii., " Fear not, little flock : it is your Father's
good pleasure to give you the kingdom. Sell that ye
have, and give alms." In Matt, xxi., Mark xi., "If ye
have faith and doubt not, ye shall not only do what is
done to the fig tree, ye shall say unto this mountain,
Be thou taken up and cast into the sea. And when ye
stand praying, forgive ; " in Luke xvii., " If thy brother
32 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
sin, forgive Mm. If ye had faitli ye would say unto
this sycamine tree, Be thou rooted up and planted in
the sea." - 1
X.
Some thirty years before the close of the second
century, a harmony of our canonical gospels was com-
posed by Tatian. The object of the following chapter
is to show that besides our canonical gospels, Tatian
possessed the sections herebefore classified as Petrine,
in a separate form in fact, that his work was not,
as it is generally styled, a " Diatessaron," but rather,
as Tatian himself styled it (according to Victor of
Capua), a " Diapente," a harmony of five.
The Diatessaron has not come down to us intact,
and we are compelled to collect its contents in more
than one direction. We have
1. A commentary on the Diatessaron (containing
numerous extracts) by the great Edessan teacher,
Ephraem. This commentary, only extant in an
Armenian version, has been translated into Latin by
Moesinger (" Evangelii Concordantis Expositio, Vene-
tiis," 1876).
2. An Arabic version of an orthodox recension of
the Diatessaron. This has been translated into Latin
by Ciasca (" Tatiani Evangeliorum Harmonise, Bomae,"
1888).
3. Quotations from the Diatessaron in the "Acts
of Addai," "Teaching of the Apostles," "Acts of
Barsamya," "De fato" of Bardesanes, and other
1 Notice, too, that the import of the parable which follows the com-
mand to forgive frequently in Matt, xviii. is the same as in Luke xvii.
the unmerciful servant, the servant not thankworthy What a frac-
tion of our debt and duty to God we can ever pay !
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 33
Edessan documents (Ante-Nicene Library, vols. xx.,
xxii.) ; l also, according to Zahn, in the Homilies of
the Persian sage, Aphraates.
Let us deal first with Moesinger's work.
It is not, perhaps, of very great significance that
Tatian identifies the lawyer of Luke x. with the
lawyer of Matt, xxii., Mark xii. (p. 195); the dis-
course concerning ablutions at the Pharisee's dinner-
table with the Corban discourse (p. 138) ; the riot at
Nazareth, Luke iv., with the murmuring recorded in
Matt, xiii., Mark vi. (pp. 128131) for it may be
urged, by way of extenuation, that in these three, cases
S. Luke had already made his choice. But it is of the
greatest significance that Tatian sometimes gets behind
S. Luke and identifies things which are there explicitly
distinguished, making it clear that in his opinion S,
Luke had not carried far enough the identification of
the second canonical gospel and the Preaching. Thus
he identifies "Blessed is the womb that bare Thee"
with "Thy mother and brethren stand without" (p.
122; contrast Luke viii., xi.) ; identifies the rich
1 We have an express statement in: these documents themselves that
the Diatessaron was adopted in public service at Edessa (Ante-Nicene
Library, vol. xx., second part, p. 25), and their gospel references are
sufficiently allied to the . fragments of the Diatessaron in Ephraem's
Commentary to prove that this statement is no interpolation. For
example, in the " Acts of Thaddseus " it is said that " Christ appeared
first to His mother and other women, and ; to Peter and John first
of the disciples, and afterwards to the eleven" (Acta Apostolorum
Apocrypha, ed. Lipsius, pars prior, p. 277) this remarkable idea of an
appearance to the Blessed iVirgin (adopted, it may be noticed, by S.
Ambrose and other Western writers) arising from the fact that Tatian
had identified the Mary of John xx. with the Virgin, instead of the
Magdalene (Moesinger, pp. 29, 54, 269, 270). That John was in - the
company of Peter when Christ appeared to the latter, the biographer
of Thaddseus may have inferred for himself, but it is just worth noticing
that in Ephraem's Commentary, John xxi. 196-22 is cited immediately
after " Touch me not," and before IC He breathed on them " (Moesinger,
P- 271).
C
34 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
young ruler with, one of those Pharisees whose love
of money and legal righteousness provoked the parable
of Dives and Lazarus (pp. 168174; contrast Luke
xvi., xviii.) ; identifies the denunciation of ceremonial-
ism at the Pharisee's dinner- table with the great final
denunciation of Pharisaism (p. 211; contrast Luke
xi., xx.).
Equally significant is the frequency with which
Tatian transposes. Whether this arises from S. Luke's
having attempted to amend the Petrine order, and
Tatian's harking back to the original document, or
from, an attempted amendment on the part of Tatian,
we need not now stop to inquire. Primd facie, it is
likelier that the earlier evangelist was the more
audacious. But it is sufficient that in Tatian's work
certain sections of S. Matthew and S. Luke are treated
exceptionally. Among these transpositions may be
noted : The Servants waiting the Bridegroom's re-
turn (p. 2 1 9) ; 1 " Who hateth not father and mother "
(p. 1 1 8) ; The unjust judge (p. 190) ; The Pharisee and
publican (p. 181); Martha and Mary (p. 98); "The
Galileans who perished " (pp. 165, 166); "The angels
of these little ones," Matt, xviii. 10 (p. 105). Nor can
any of these transpositions except possibly tne first be
accounted for by the exigencies of harmony, seeing
that the passages alluded to only occur in the sacred
narrative once.
Of course, it follows from what has been just said
that Tatian generally ignores the setting of the Petrine
sections in S. Matthew and S. Luke. To take the
most striking instance, one searches his harmony in
1 Tatian evidently connects this parable with that of the Ten
Virgins.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 35
vain for the great journey pericope. The verse by
which this pericope is governed (Luke is. 51) is, as
will be found presently, transposed ; and between Luke
is. and sis. several journeys to and from Jerusalem
are allowed to intrude. In fine, Tatian extends Luke
ix. six. over the whole period of the ministry.
But if it is Tatian's task to break up and transpose,
it is also sometimes his task to reunite. He uniformly
complements the Petrine sections in one gospel out of
the Petrine sections in the other, e.g., in Matt. vii.
612, out of Luke si. 513 (p. 73) ; in Luke x. 21,
22 out of Matt. si. 25-30 (p. 117). And he dis-?
regards the foreign matter which divides Luke vii. 50
from Luke x.
And now to turn from Moesinger's work to Ciasca's.
Ciasca's text' fully confirms all the peculiarities
above noted in Moesinger's commentary, and enables
us to lengthen the list considerably :
The call of S. Peter recorded in Luke v. is identified
with that recorded in Matt, iv., Mark i. (p. 9).
The utterances recorded in Luke xvii. I 10, "If
thy brother sin, forgive him," " If ye had faith as a
grain of mustard-seed, ye would say to this sycamine,
Be planted in the sea," are identified with those which
in S. Matthew and S. Mark follow the fig-tree blasted
(p. 58).
The eschatological discourse recorded in Luke xvii.
is identified with that recorded in Luke xxi. (pp.
73-75)-
The utterance recorded in Luke xii. 1 1, 12, "Be not
anxious what ye shall answer," is identified with that
recorded in Luke xxi. (p. 73).
The utterance recorded in Luke xii. 54-56" When ye
36 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
see a cloud rising in the west," is identified as answer
to the demand for a sign in Luke xi. 16 (pp. 25, 26).
To the instances of transposition may be added,
The rich fool (p. 50); "Go tell that fox" (p. 43);
"Wilt thou that we call fire from heaven" (p. 68);
" Easier for heaven and earth to pass " (p. 25) ; " Are
there few saved?" (p. 54); "The Pharisees pressed
on Him vehemently," Luke xi. 53-xii. 3 (p. 72);
"Father, forgive them" (p. Q2). 1
To what has Ibeen said regarding the general break-
ing up of the great journey section, it may be added
that Tatian makes the " scribes and Pharisees " of
Luke xi. 53, Jerusalemites ; and to Jerusalemites
addresses the parable of the barren fig-tree (pp. 72,
165, 166).
And a new point may be noticed Petrine matter
is repeated. " And the multitudes, knowing the place,
came to Him, and He welcomed them, and them that
had need of healing, He healed," this verse is quoted
in its canonical context (Luke ix. 1 1), and then again
after the parable of Pharisee and Publican (pp. 33,
57). 2 Tatian, it seems, found it in the latter position
in the Preaching, but owing to its very different
allocation by S. Luke, he fancied it had been omitted
altogether. Another example of such repetition, " If
the mighty works had been done in Sodom that have
been done in thee, it would be an inhabited place to
this day," this verse is quoted in its canonical context
1 "Father forgive" is found in a similar position in the Apostolical
constitutions (Ante-Nicene Library, vol. xvii. p. 134).
2 It is interesting to notice that on this second occasion, where
Tatian's text is, ex hypothesi, based on the Preaching directly, a clause
of Luke ix. ii is omitted, which, by criteria suggested presently, is
shown to be an addition of S. Luke's own " taught them things
concerning the kingdom of God."
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 37
against Capernaum (Matt. xi. 236, 24), and then
again (not indeed in Ciasca, but in Moesinger, p. 230),
after some address to Jerusalem* As it stood in the
Preaching, its application must have been ambiguous.
To enable a just estimate of the significance of the
facts above-noted, it is necessary to complete the inves-
tigation, and examine Tatian's method of procedure
with regard to other portions of the sacred history
the triple tradition and S. John. Here it will be
quickly perceived that his method is quite different.
He never identifies events repeated in the same gospel
is unallured by the most tempting opportunities.
Even when it is in different gospels that the same
event recurs, he is reluctant. Thus he distinguishes
the deaf-dumb-blind cures of Matt, ix., xii. ; Mark
vii., viii. ; Luke xi. He distinguishes the call of
Matthew (Matt, ix.), the call of James, the son of
Alphgeus (Mark ii.), 2 and the call of Levi (Luke v.),
(Ciasca, pp. II, 12). His transpositions, though
sometimes surprising for he differs from most modern
harmonists, in declining to recognise the chronology
of the fourth gospel as paramount are due (with two
exceptions) to some exigency of harmony, as, for
example, when he postpones the visit of Nicodemus
to the end of the ministry, this arising from his pre-
ference for the position which the cleansing of the
Temple, and the challenge " By what authority " occupy
in the triple tradition. The two exceptions alluded
to . are these : he places the conversation with the
1 No accidental slip of Ephraem's. In the Apostolical Constitutions,
ii. 60, Reach discovers evidence of a declaration by Christ that Sodom
should be justified before Jerusalem. Reach does so without noticing
the corroborative testimony of Ephraem.
- Tatian, like D, read "James" in Mark ii. (cf. Moesinger, p. 58).
In Ciasca's text, "James" is corrected to "Levi."
38 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
woman of Samaria after the cure of the nobleman's
son, the leper in proximity ; and he places the widow's
rnite before the great disputations .in the Temple.
Here, indeed, the disturbance of the canonical arrange-
ment appears somewhat wanton. 1 It may be noticed,
however, that the leper and the mite are only attached
in their canonical context lightly. The leper indeed
suits its context very ill. 2 But allowing the utmost
significance to these exceptions, it still remains that
Tatian does not transpose non-Petrine matter to any-
thing like the same extent as Petrine. Tatian's method
of procedure then may be summed up as follows : I .
He takes the triple tradition as a basis. 2. He adapts
the fourth gospel to the triple tradition with the least
necessary violence. 3. He fits the Preaching into
this framework with all manner of licence in other
words, singles out certain sections of S. Matthew and
S. Luke, and treats them in a way for which justifica-
tion must be sought outside the limits of our canonical
gospels.
But this theory of a fifth gospel, the Preaching, in
Tatian's hands involves certain ulterior consequences.
I . If Tatian possessed the Preaching, it must have
been known to earlier authorities certainly to Justin
(Tatian's master), and to Clement of Rome.
1 In the former case contact with the unclean is the thought running
in his mind. Unwashen hands ! Conversing with a Samaritan !
Not repelling a Canaanite ! Giving speech to a Gentile ! Touching a
leper ! In the latter case the thought is the worthlessness of Pharisaic
piety. A Pharisee praying ! A Pharisee giving alms !
- Tatian might argue, ' ' He could no more enter into a city," but
here is Christ entering Capernaum! "Tell no man," but does not
this accord better with Christ's attitude at a later period, that pointed
to in Mark vii. 36, 37 ? " He withdrew into the deserts, and multi-
tudes came to him from every quarter " how well this will preface
the congregation of the four thousand !
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 39
2. If Tatian possessed the Preaching, he would not
merely act as lie lias been shown to, he would also
make some additions to the canonical test (for a com-
parison of the Petrine sections in the first gospel and
the third, makes it evident that some few fragments
of the Preaching have been lost 1 ), additions similar in
character to those Petrine verses which are peculiar to
the first gospel. 2
Both consequences can be faced. Agrapha are
found, as already mentioned, in I Clement and Justin,
some of them very significant. In the former, for
example, "It were good for that man if he had not
been born, rather than that he should cause one of
my elect to stumble " not a loose quotation of Matt.
xviii. 6 ; Mark ix. 42, " Whoso causeth one of my
little ones to stumble, it were better that a mill-stone
were hanged about his neck," for Clement cites this
immediately afterwards. Bather, it is a parallel. 3 It
is significant, too, that so many of Justin's evangelical
references should be to matter contained only in the
1 If the number of Petrine verses peculiar to the first gospel be
taken as a criterion, the number of verses missing will be about forty.
2 S. Luke omits Matt. xi. 14 as superfluous (cf. Luke i. 17) ; omits
Matt. xi. 236, 24, as a redundancy; omits Matt. vi. 34; vii. 6; xii.
36, 37, as " hard sayings." Illustrative of this last motive, one may
notice his omission of two sections of the second gospel " If hand or
foot offend," and the reluctant miracle in Syro-Phoenicia. Why he
should omit the call to the heavy-laden is not easy to see. Possibly
this was a post addition, absent in S. Luke's copy. But it is doubtful
whether it belongs to the Preaching at all. It joins on almost equally
well with the precedent section as with the subsequent ; in the former
case the connection would be between the formal Sabbath rest and
the true rest found in Christ, between Christ's light burden and the
burdens of the lawyers " grievous to be borne " ; in the latter case, it
would be as follows : " All power is mine. I call whom I will. Come
unto me ye weary, and I will give you all your desire."
3 In Luke xvii. 2 this Petrine text is superseded by Mark ix. 42.
But it has not disappeared without leaving traces. We have the order
of the clauses inverted, and a v.r., " el /J.T] eyew/j6r]."
40 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
Gospel of S. Paul's .disciple, bearing in mind Justin's
strange attitude towards S. Paul, whose name lie never
mentions, whose epistles he never refers to. With
greater force this argument applies to the Clementines.
An author, hostile to S. Paul, habitually filling S.
Peter's speeches with matter peculiar to S. Luke !
In Ciasca's text extra- canonical readings occur very
seldom, but this proves little, for a comparison of
Ciasca's text with that preserved in Ephraem's Com-
mentary makes it evident that in the former an ortho-
dox censor has been at work, adding, altering, and
excising. 1 It is therefore in Ephraem and the other
Edessan writers before-mentioned, and in Aphraates
that we must look for any additions to the canonical
text that Tatian may have made. These sources some-
times furnish us with " agrapha " which are also found
in the earlier authorities. Extra-canonical quotations
and references common to writers, who, ex liypothesi,
must have possessed the Preaching, and to writers
who can only have had access to the Diatessaron !
Here, for example :
I . " Be merciful, that ye may obtain mercy : forgive
that it may be forgiven you " (eXeefre Iva. eXe>;0^re,
a<pteT "iva a(peOij v/juv). These agrapha are quoted in
i Clement in connection with Matt. vii. 1,2; Luke
vi. 3638, and cannot be explained away by supposing
that Clement is quoting loosely, for they are also
quoted by Poly carp. " eXeerre " reappears in Aph-
raates (ed. Bert., p. 90), " Let us be merciful as it is
1 The text has been conformed to the Peshito. Tatian's omissions
(e.g., the genealogies Epiphanius tells us that Tatian omitted these,
and all relating to Christ's Humanity) have been supplied, and readings
not found in the Peshito have been excised, e.g., "Woe to us ! Woe
for our sins ! for the desolation of Jerusalem draweth nigh." Vide
Moesinger, p. 248 ; Ante-Nicene Library, vol. xx. p. 31, &c.
.THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 41
written, that God may be merciful to us." "
is extant in Ciasca (p. 1 8). 1
2. "Good must needs come, but blessed is he
through whom it come " (the corollary of Luke xvii. I ),
is quoted in the Clementines, and by Aphraates (ed.
Bert., p. 70). "What thou wouldst not have done to
thyself, do not to another " (the corollary of Matt. vii.
12 ; Luke vi. 31), is quoted in the Clementines, and
by Bardesanes (Ante-Nicene Libraiy, vol. xxii. pt. ii. p.
90). " There shall be sorrow in heaven over the least
-that is lost" (the corollary of Luke xv. 7, 10), is
referred to in the " Quis dives salvetur " (XLI., XLII. ;
cf. Apost. Const, viii. 47, canon 52), and quoted by
Ephraem (Moesinger, p. 163).
3. "Your speech shall not be vain, but filled by
deed," is found in the A^a^, and referred to as a
precept of Christ's in the Acts of Addai, " Christ com-
manded that we practise in deed what we preach in
word" (Ante-Nicene Library, vol. xx. pt. ii. p. 29).
4. "He who prays must first look well to his gift,
that there is no spot to be found on it, and then he
shall offer it up, lest his offering remain on earth," 2 is
quoted by Aphraates (ed. Bert., p. 66), and referred
to in the At^a^?;, " Let no one that hath a dispute
with his fellow come together with you until they be
reconciled, that your sacrifice may be pure." It looks
like the Petrine parallel to Matt. v. 23, 24.
. 5. " Take nothing from any man, and possess noth-
1 In Resch's " Agrapha " one finds " d0t'ere " taken as the equivalent
of S. Luke's " dTToXtfere." But Resch is evidently wrong, for the
Diatessaron contains BOTH.
2 These last words, "lest his offering remain on earth," show that
the blemish to be avoided is lack of brotherly love. The reference is
.to Gen. iv. 7, LXX., " Thy offering returns to thee." The smoke of
Cain's offering hung heavy.
42 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
ing on earth, for your possession is in heaven." In
whole or part this is frequently quoted as a saying of
Christ's by the Edessan .authorities. The last clause,
or something very like, is quoted as a saying of Christ's
by Justin (De Resurrectione, ix.) ; and a probable allu-
sion to the whole verse occurs in the Clementines
(Horn. viii. 21).
6. " On the first day of the week Christ rose again,
and on the first day of the week He rose upon the,
world, and on the first day of the week he ascended "
(Ante-Nicene Library, vol. xx. ; Edessan documents,
p. 38; cf. pp. 13, 36, 40, 90) .* This statement is
exactly paralleled in the Epistle of Barnabas, "We
ought to keep the first day of the week with gladness,
for on the first day of the week Christ rose, and, having
manifested Himself, ascended."
Our theory then of a fifth gospel, the Preaching, in
Tatian's hands, involves no isolated phenomenon. The
agrapha in the early authorities lead up to such a
theory. Leading away from Tatian, one notices a
" Gospel of Peter" 2 in use at Ehossus ; and a widely
diffused " Preedicatio Petri," not indeed identical with
our " Preaching," but perhaps based on it.
That the Preaching ultimately disappeared is not
very extraordinary. It was, ex hypothesi, followed by
S. Luke's Gospel very quickly, and as re-arranged there
was far better suited for general use. Its narrow
circulation could not guarantee it against corruption.
And no room for it was left when once our second
1 The idea that Christ ascended on a Sunday is closely connected in
the Edessan documents with the further idea that Christ remained on
earth after His Resurrection FIFTY days.
2 Serapion speaks of it as " consisting for the most part of the right
word of the Saviour, but with some things super-added." Origen in-
directly informs us that it contained an account of the Infancy.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 43
canonical gospel was generally received as S. Mark's.
Three evangelists were well-known by name, and three
gospels were needed to correspond three only. The
Preaching would ultimately be regarded as a mutilated
adulterated S. Luke.
XI.
At this point it becomes necessary to digress tem-
porarily into a side field. The connection between the
" Gospel according to S. Luke " and the " Acts of the
Apostles" is so close, that no theory respecting the
former can thoroughly commend itself, unless its con-
sequences can be followed out in the latter. Besides
this, there are several important sections of the gospel,
notably Luke i. 5 ii., for the classification of which
the gospel by itself affords inadequate indications, and
it is natural to look for additional light in the sister
document.
Manifestlv, it is on internal evidence that the Acts
t/ *
question must be decided. As Kenan observes, "Of
Christ we possess four accounts, of the Apostles only one."
In the " Gospel according to S. Luke " we have de-
tected three ingredients, there is the canonical S.
Mark, the " Preaching of Peter," and the work of the
redactor, presumably S. Luke. The first of these
three ingredients being obviously absent in the Acts
(for between Acts and the canonical S. Mark not the
slightest similarity exists of style and diction), the
question now to be examined is this Whether it is
the author of the Preaching, or S. Luke, that we hear
in the Acts, or both ? for the connection between the
gospel and the Acts appears too close to allow the
44 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
supposition of any considerable new authority in the
latter. Let us endeavour to discover S. Luke's own
particular style.
S. Luke's own particular style can, ex Juypothesi, be
partially discovered by the following tests :
1 . By comparing the passages common to the second
canonical gospel and the third. The new expressions
and phrases in the latter will be S. Luke's own.
2. Similarly, by comparing the passages of the
Preaching, common to the first canonical gospel and
the third, for though, 2wima facie, there is equal like-
lihood of the original Petrine text being preserved in
the latter, yet when we come down to particulars, and
examine each difference on its own merits, this likeli-
hood will generally be found to disappear (cf. Luke
vii. 21 ; Matt. xi. 3, 4). 1 And in the same direction,
viz., to the freer editing on the part of S. Luke, point
the verbal coincidences between the Petrine and non-
Petrine portions of the third canonical gospel, and the
absence of such in the first.
Also we have to compare the account of the appear-
ance at Eminaus in Luke xxiv. with that contained in
Mark xvi. 920 : for this appendix to S. Mark will be
shown in Chapter XTV. to belong to the Preaching :
and that the original Petrine account has been expanded
in Luke xxiv., not abbreviated in Mark xvi., appears
from the dependence of Luke xxiv. 2224 on non-
Petrine sections.
3. By noting the expressions common to the sec-
1 S. Luke has to justify " the blind receive their sight." Compare,
too, Matt. vi. 23, " el odv TO <j>&s TO ev abi ff KOTOS eariv, TO a KOTOS irbcrov"
with Luke xi. 35, " O-KOTTSI o!j> fjJr] TO (pus, TO ei> o~ol, O~KOTOS effTlv." The
original must have been "el oSt> TO 0<3s, TO ei> o~ol, O~KOTOS ecmv." S.
Luke is the further away.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 45
tions of the Preaching contained in S. Luke, and to
those portions of 'Luke xxiv., which not being paralleled
in Mark xvi. 920, ex hypotlusi, represent the lost end-
ing of the canonical S. Mark, or something equivalent. 1
4. With the vocabulary afforded by these three tests
in our hands, let us next examine the " we " sections
of Acts, confining ourselves strictly to the sections in
which the " we " actually occurs ; for however neces-
sary to a complete sense the contexts may appear, yet
there is the antecedent possibility to be reckoned with
of an earlier document to which " we " sections have
been added as after-touches. That after-touches they
are, supposing such earlier document to have existed,
and not part and parcel of that earlier document, the
critics are in a majority who admit. The author, then,
of the "we" sections is in all probability either the
sole author of Acts or the completer. No later hand
has gone over his. Moreover, he had no collaborator,
the intimate connection of the " we " sections with one
another being such as to preclude any plurality of
authorship. With this much premised, to proceed :
Here in Acts xvi. 918 we find :
KorraKoKovQeiv, irapa<y<ye\eiv ej~e\0eiv, 7rvevju.a irvOtovos
(cf. Saiju-oviov, Luke iv. 33), fj-evew ( = lodge), Siavolyeiv.
t^ecrOai, orvvep-^ea-Qa^ avdyeiv ( = embark), avrri
&pa, eyevero $e, 7rapa^ia(ea-Qa.L in eight verses
eleven expressions which the redactor of the gospel is
alone in using, or for which he has shown a predilection.
Similarly in Acts xx. 516; xxi. i 18 :
TrpoepxecrOai (2), t/caz/o? ( = TroAv?, 3), /3a6u$, ojmiXeiv,
avayetv (3), eyevero e (2), e^?, TrXeiv,
(2), TiOevai ra yovaTa (2), aTrocnracrQ^vai, i
1 For special justification of this hypothesis, vide Chapter XXIY.
46 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
, Trapayivea-Oai,
Qea-Qai, KaTayeiv, e KGLI, <rvv (4), fyretv (followed by inf.).
Again in Acts xxvii, xxviii. 1 6 :
(2), 7T\eiv (3), KaTep^eirOai, ciTTOTivda-creiv, ya-pi-
avayeiv (6), KO.Ta.yeiv (2), TrelQea-Qai, iaryyeiv,
( = to kindle), PITTTGLV, VTrap-^eiv (4),
r/juiepa. yivea-Qai (3), Opl^ CUTTO r^? Ke<pa\i]$
TT poo-ay eiv, Ttpou^OKav (3), {3ov\ij }
2), cruva|07ra^ei^ Kare-^eiv,
SuarTavai, eTTiyLvuxrKeiv (2), Koi OLVTO?, TO.
OaL (Truperco), crvv (2), fyreiv (followed by inf.).
The full force of the foregoing list becomes evident
when we contrast the relationship of these " we " sec-
tions to the Preaching. To THE " WE " SECTIONS AND
THE GREAT JOURNEY PERICOPE (Luke is. six.) THERE IS
LITTLE COMMON AND NOTHING- PECULIAR. Nor must be
forgotten the smallness of the field to which we have
been confined in gleaning the vocabulary of the re-
dactor of the gospel. The foregoing list, then, appears
sufficient to establish the identity of the redactor of
the gospel and the author of the " we " sections. And
so we have here a fourth test for the discovery of S.
Luke's own particular style, the phraseology of the
" we " sections being his very own.
5. This fourth test leads to a fifth. The dedication
to Theophilus (Luke i. 14), the strict classical form of
which contrasts so strongly with the Hebraic narrative
subsequent, has affinities with the " we " sections and
with the sections connected. 1 But we are not limited
to this indirect indication of authorship. There is
the argument from remainders. Order or connected-
1 Of. Acts xviii. 25, 26 ; xxvi. 4, 5. Among other points of contact
between the " we " sections and Luke i. 1-4 may be noticed a fondness
for quadrisyllables, especially in termination.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 47
ness (" KaOe^s ") is about the last quality to be attri-
buted to the Preaching. Acquaintance with previous
evangelistic efforts (" TroXXot eTre^eiprjcrav ") precludes
an author absolutely independent, such as the peculiari-
ties of the Preaching have been shown to require,
And the earliest tradition extant of the origin of the
Preaching accords ill with the idea of " careful investi-
gation " (" TraptjKoXovOriKOTL a/cp/Sw? ").
At first sight, indeed, it occurs as an objection that
the limits within which our theory requires us to con-
fine S. Luke's activity are too narrow to justify the
writer's claim in Luke i. 2 to have received the sacred
tradition from men "who from the beginning were
eye-witnesses and ministers of the word," but on closer
scrutiny this objection disappears. S. Luke does not
necessarily claim to have received the. tradition from
eyewitnesses himself, but only to be a member of the
community to which such tradition was delivered. This
is shown by his use of the first person just previously
" r Tre r rr\Tf]po^)oprjiJi.ev(av ev rj/uv " for only in the sense of
being their co-religionist could he reckon himself one
of those among whom the events of Christ's life " found
accomplishment."
To sum up now the general result of applying these
five tests. There are certain words and phrases unmis-
takably S. Luke's own in the earlier part of Acts,
but there are' at least four times as many in the later.
The second half of Acts, the history of S. Paul, is mainly
original work of S. Luke's, but not altogether; and
there are a few, a very few, traces of S. Luke's handi-
work in the first half of Acts, the history of S. Peter.
It will now be our object to show that the remainder
of Acts, after the subtraction of S. Luke's work, is a
continuation of the Preaching.
48 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
1 . The first half of Acts contains a quite indepen-
dent account of the death of Judas, 1 and refers to and
agrees with the Petrine sections of S. Luke, 2 e.g., as to
the trial before Herod, the persistent attempts of Pilate
to release, and the superiority of Annas to Caiaphas
(Acts i. 1 8, 19; iii. 13, 14 ; iv. 6, 27). 3 There is a
likeness too between Cornelius, and the centurion of
Luke vii.
Among the words and expressions, otherwise pecu-
liar to the Petrine sections of S. Luke, may be noticed,
avaSeucvvvai, e/crevw, avafiaiveiv els lepov, Kpoveiv Oupav,
Trpoa-SoKia, Troieiv eicSiKricriv, TrpouTrdp-^eiv,
'laa-t?, aipeiv (pcovijv, avaarTrav, avaKaQu^eiv,
2. The Epistle to the Hebrews, as will be shown in
the next chapter, is closely connected both in style
and thought with the Gospel according to S. Luke
and the Acts. But now that the gospel has been cut
in two, it will be found that the connection with the
epistle is confined to the sections classified as Petrine.
Consequently there is an inference that the sections
of Acts which contain affinities with the epistle are
Petrine too. The earlier part of Acts contains many
more affinities with the epistle than the later.
3. Except on the theory of S. Paul's return to
the East after the imprisonment recorded in Acts
xxviii., it follows almost inevitably that the author
1 From which Matt, xxvii. 8 appears to be an interpolation. The
old Latin supplies " Aceldama." Or Acts i. 19 may be borrowed from
the above passage by S. Luke.
2 And sometimes disagrees with the non-Petrine sections of S. Luke.
For example, the contrast of Baptism with water and Baptism with
the Spirit is put into John's mouth in Luke iii. 16 ; but into Christ's
in Acts i. 5 ; xi. 16. The quotation from the Baptist's Preaching in
Acts xiii. 25 does not accord with Luke iii. 1 6 ; or the reference to the
entombment in ver. 29, with Luke xxiii. 50, &c.
3 Caiaphas is the High Priest in Matt. xxvi. 3, 57 ; but Annas in
the Preaching (Luke iii. 2 ; Acts iv. 6).
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 49
of the Pastoral Epistles (not S. Paul) had certain
portions of Acts in his hands, and not others. He
knows of the troubles S. Paul underwent "at An-
tioch, Iconium, Lystra," 2 Tim. iii. 1 1 (the order is
the same as in Acts xiii., xiv.) ; he knows of the tears
which the Ephesian elders shed at Miletus, 2 Tim.
i. 4; he knows the terms of S. Panl's valedictory
address, 2 Tim. ii. 9, 19 ; iv. 7 ; he knows of the mis-
sion of Erastus to Greece, and the absence of his name
in the list of S. Paul's companions from Greece, 2 Tim.
iv. 20 (cf. Acts xix. 22 ; xx. 4) ; he knows that Trophi-
mus accompanied S. Paul " as far as Asia ; " but he
does not know (unless indeed in .2 Tim. iv. 20, the
v. r. " Melita " be adopted) that Trophimus further
accompanied S. Paul to Jerusalem (cf. Acts xx. 4,
xxi. 29) ; and he does not know the length of S.
Paul's imprisonment at Osesarea, 2 Tim. iv. 13, 20.
In fine, the author of the Pastorals appears to be
acquainted with those portions of Acts which belong
to the Preaching, and unacquainted with those which
are the original work of S. Luke. And this inference
is strengthened by the test of language, for the lan-
guage of the Pastorals is exceptionally allied to that of
the Preaching (cf. I Tim. v. 18; 2 Tim. ii. 12, 26).
4. Some of the later part of Acts is sufficiently
connected with the earlier to make it clear that the
disappearance of S. Peter from the scene marks no
MS. ending. There is a keynote struck in Acts i. 8,
" Be my witnesses in Judea, and in Samaria, and unto
the uttermost part of the earth," which involves a
termination in Home, 1 and as the subsequent account
1 If S. Mark did not accompany Aristarchus and S. Luke to Rome,
he is soon found there in their company (Col. iv. 10 ; Philem. 24).
D
So THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
of witness in Judsea and Samaria is part of the history
of S. Peter (notice, too, the resemblance of Acts i.
1 1 to iii. 19), there is an inference that S. Peter's
biographer gave some account of witness in Rome too.
In the same direction point the often noted confor-
mities of S. Peter and S. Paul. Both healing con-
genital lameness; both falling into trances; both in
conflict with magicians ; both offered worship ; both
bound with double chain; both supplying the gift
of tongues by the imposition of hands ; inaugur-
ating their ministries by similar sermons ; healing,
the one by cloths from his body, the other by his
shadow. For in some cases, at any rate, the Pauline
parallel is couched in the language of the Preaching.
All that S. Luke can have done is to have somewhat
heightened the parallelism. And in one notable case,
S. Paul has been robbed to pay S. Peter, in the matter
of eating with the Gentiles (Acts xi. 3, 12; cf. Gal.
ii.), as though the writer would show that the title
" Apostle of the Uncircumcision " was not S. Paul's
exclusively, that the merit of opening a door to the
Gentiles and establishing a common table belonged to
S. Peter as well. 1
5. There are certain incongruities in the text of
Acts which can be best explained by supposing that
more than one hand has been at work, and these
incongruities generally follow the lines already indi-
cated. Agabus is introduced in xxi. 10 as though he
had not been mentioned previously in xi. 28; churches
of Syria and Cilicia are written to and confirmed in
1 The Pauline parallel to Acts xi. 3, 12 may have been excised by
S. Luke, as derogatory to S. Peter. But the emphasis laid in Acts xi.
on S. Peter's advance appears significant, when we remember his
subsequent recession.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 51
xv. 23, 4 1, 1 of the foundation of which nothing
appears to be known to the author of Acts ix. 30, xi.
25. Saul's companions in ix. 7 "stood speechless,
hearing a voice, but beholding no man," but in xxii.
9, xxvi. 14, they "fell to the earth/' "beheld the
light, but heard not the voice." 2 The exordium in
xiii. I comes strangely after xi. 1930; xii. 25.
In this connection the various readings in Acts call
for notice, e.g., xv. 33, 34 ; xviii. 4, 5 ; xix. i. How
closely they are connected by phraseology with the
rest of the text ! 3 How naturally they are accounted
for, if the genesis of Acts be such as is suggested !
They look like interlineations of S. Luke's own, or
corrections showing through his erasure. 4
To sum the matter up. The earlier part of Acts
is by the author of the Preaching, and a not neglect-
able portion of the later.
Let us now examine Luke i. 5 ii. in the light of
this conclusion. These two chapters will be found to
contain the following words and expressions peculiar
to the Preaching, ie\0etv eco?, evavri Oeou, X e ^ l P Kv p' iOV >
iv Kvpiov, Aaw$ irai? (Oeov), eiriSeiv, TL on, (f)6{3os
t (exc. Rev. xiii.), avafyreiv, jmeyaXeta (Oeov),
1 The wording of this letter is evidently S. Luke's. Compare "
TToXXol irexdpTl ffa - v ) Ka.fj.ol %So!~et>, TrapT]KO\ovdr]K6Ti iraffiv, ypdij/ai, <rot "
and "dTretSij rives krapa^av {ifias, gdogev i)iuv, yevo(J.frois 6[j.o6vfj.a.S6v,
Trefi^cn.." This absolute use of " gdogev " is peculiar to Luke i. 3 and
Acts xv.
2 S. Luke's hand is shown by "/oi<o/3os," ''KaTairiTrmi'."
3 Thus Acts xv. 34 contains three of S. Luke's characteristic expres-
sions = ^So^ev (absolutely), atb-ou, eiri/jieivai.
4 Thus the v. r. in xix. I. "And having determined to go up to
Jerusalem, he was hindered by the Spirit (and passing through the
upper country, he came to Ephesus)," seems to be the Petrine equiva-
lent to xviii. 18-28. These eleven verses are couched entirely in S.
Luke's special style. Perhaps S. Luke's informants were Aquila and
Priscilla. The Edessan tradition tells us that " they accompanied S.
Luke to the day of his death."
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
JU.6TO., \arpeveiv (abs., exc. Hebrews). Troieiv eXeo?,
KaOoTt, ovvaa~6ai, ^/ui-epa? 6^09, cricipTav, crTjOar/a, ev
( = among), <pa.TVJ], irvev/j-a eTrep-^eraij av6' &v (except
2 Thess. ii. I o), TOTTO? ecrr/ ( = there is room), ev
v\|/-{crT09 (absolute), Opovos AavcS, cnroypcKpij, eT
TecrQai (of God), cnunrcov JULIJ Svva.ju.evo9 \a\rja-at (constr.
cf. Acts xiii. 1 1 ; xiv. 8), <5oa ev u-v^tcrrot? KOI elpiivr/.
AecTTTora Sov\o$ croy, opKOV wju.ocre, /card TO eOo?,
V7rofj.eveiv.
And surely the following are from one hand :
Mine eyes have seen Thy salva-
tion,
A light for revelation to the
Gentiles,
And the glory of Thy people
Israel (Luke ii. 30, 32).
Salvation unto His people,
For the remission of their sins,
To shine upon them that sit in
darkness (Luke i. 77, 79).
He hath raised up a horn of
salvation for us,
In the house of His servant
David,
As He spake by the mouth of
His holy prophets,
"Which have been since the
world began (Luke i. 69, 70).
That he might remember mercy,
As He spake unto our fathers,
Towards Abraham and his seed
for ever (Luke i. 54, 55).
I have set Thee for a light of
the Gentiles,
For salvation unto the utter-
most part of the earth (Acts
xiii. 47).
Open the eyes (of the Gentiles),
that they may turn from dark-
ness to light, that they may
receive remission of sins pro-
claim light both to the people,
and to the Gentiles (Acts
xxvi. 17, 18, 23).
Of this man's seed (David's) hath
God, according to promise,
brought unto Israel a Saviour
(Acts xiii. 23).
God hath sworn with an oath
that of the fruit of his (David's)
loins, he -would set one upon
his throne (Acts ii. 30).
Whereof God spake by the mouth
of His holy prophets,
Which have been since the
world began (Acts iii. 21).
Men of Israel, ye are sons of the
covenant which God made
with your fathers, saying unto
Abraham, "In thy seed shall
all families be blessed" (Acts
iii. 25).
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 53
To remember His holy covenant. The promise made unto the
fathers, God hath fulfilled
unto our children (Acts xiii.
32, 33)-
The oath which He sware unto The promise made of God unto
Abraham our father (Luke i. our fathers (Acts xxvi. 6).
72, 73)-
XII.
The peculiar affinities of the Epistle to the Hebrews
with S. Luke's Gospel and the Acts have often been
noticed. As the case now stands, these affinities are
all with the " Petrine " sections. 1
The following words and expressions are peculiar to
the Epistle and the Preaching :
e/eAe/vrefiv iraXaiovv, iXda-Kea-Qai, TO atcpov,
avcoTeooj/3 avacrraereft)? Tvyyaveiv, ei$ TO
ToppcoOev, crTojut-a jut-a^aipas, TO a\rj9ivov,
ij, aTroSetcaTovv except Matt, xxiii. 23, 25).
cnrofitciovai \6yov except I Pet.), Xj 6t ' a ^" ri ' j;
(exc. Rev.).
1 The only exceptions to this rule that are furnished in the gospel,
" vvvavrav" " TrapoiKelv," have.no significance whatever, for the pre-
sence of these words in Heb. vii. I, 10 ; xi. 9 is explained by reference
to the LXX. Gen. xiv. 17 ; I Chron. xvi. 19.
The exceptions furnished in Acts in the final "we" section
" dffdXevros," " /3oij0a," " dvaSe'xeo-flai " (there is " dorpov " too, but the
presence of this word in Heb. xi. 25 is explained by reference to the
LXX. Ex. xxxii. 13), are at first sight slightly disturbing ; but as they
are cbra teyoneva here and in Hebrews, and are used in different
senses, there is nothing to preclude our attributing the coincidence to
accident.
The following consideration reassures us that the only alternative,
the attribution of the affinities with Hebrews to S. Luke himself, is a
sheer impossibility : for the words which are commonest in the gospel,
words proved by the tests of Chapter XI. to be S. Luke's own, are alto-
gether absent in the Epistle Trapaxp^a, irapa-yivecrdai, virdpxeiv, /cal
ey&ero and ey&ero de (introductory), ev&iriov, {nroffTpe(f>eu>, e<pi<rTd.va,i,
iKav&s, Tr\-f]deiv, avvfyeiv. So, too, the words commonest in the " we "
sections Ka.ra.vrav, TrpoffXa/JL^aveffdai, &c.
54 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
iaTi6e(r6ai } 6 iryovp.evos, aTraXXctcrcreiv, avopOovv,
avaOewpeiv,
e/c 6cr(pvos, /aera Trappija-las, /xera
ep<ya(eo-Qai ducaioa-vvrjv., vfj.velv (with ace.),
TreipacrOai, Xo<yo? TraQaKX^creo)?, e-TrtcrreXXeii/, /cara-
(pevyeiv,, aTroSiSotfOai, Trapo^vcrjut.6^, 7rpo<7<pepeiv Trpocr-
(popav, Ai<yu7TTiO?, ev\a/3ei(r6cu.
The thouglits, too, are very often similar :
" The sign to the Ninevites," alluded to in Luke si.
30, was the wild stranger crying, " Yet forty days and
Nineveh shall be overthrown" not the whale. So
the Hebrews are told, in the fourth decade after the
crucifixion, the last before the destruction of Jeru-
salem, that their day of grace is almost past the forty
years' provocation nearly complete ; it is others who
will enter Canaan.
As Christ, in the Preaching, falls " into an agony,"
and prays "more earnestly," His sweat becoming " as
blood," so in Hebrews "He offered up prayers and
supplications, with strong crying and tears, unto Him
that was able to save Him from death."
As in the Preaching, so in the Hebrews, we hear
of the " righteousness " of Abel and his wakeful blood ;
Samuel as inaugurator of prophecy ; the voice, " This
day have I begotten Thee;" 1 the "perfection" of
Christ through suffering (c/. Luke siii. 32) ; the
necessity for final perseverance Christ's liability to
human infirmity ; 2 " seasons of restitution."
1 The v. r. in Luke iii. 22, " This day have I begotten Thee," belongs
ex hypotliesi to the Preaching.
2 It is not without reason that the ox has been taken as the emblem
of the third evangelist.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 55
S. Stephen's apology (Acts vii.) is especially note-
worthy in this connection, almost every reference to
the 0. T. being paralleled in the Epistle. Pharaoh's
destruction of Hebrew children ; the escape of Moses
and his great renunciation ; the burial of Jacob's sons ;
the promise to Abraham and his homelessness in
Canaan; the forty years' wandering; the rest given
by Joshua ; the heavenly archetype of the Temple ;
the mediation of Angels at Sinai ; that Moses was
" acrrao?," became " evrpo^os" at the Bush, led Israel
through the " epvOpa OaXaarcra."
Especially noteworthy is the very similar relation-
ship of the Preaching and Hebrews to I Peter. 1
Among the words and expressions peculiar to I Peter
and Hebrews may be noted aim'-ru-Tro?, evvota, pav-
7707*09, e/cover/w?} eTTKTKOTreiv, KO.Ta<TKevaeiv /ci/3a>TO)/.
irapeTTtSij/uLo?. And ia ^pa-^ecov eTrecrreiXa is not un-
like Si' oXtycov eyjOa\J/-a. But it is rather in thought
than in word that the two epistles approximate. In
both we hear of Purification, Redemption, Atonement
by blood, the Lamb without blemish, the pattern
afforded by Christ, priesthood of Christians, their
spiritual sacrifices, their homelessness on earth, their
abiding heritage in heaven. The Paulinism of He-
brews has been commented on frequently, but it would
be impossible to select any five chapters from S. Paul's
epistles, which present as many points of contact with
Hebrews as I Peter.
It is chiefly for the sake, of Luke i. 5 ii. that we
have made this digression. The affinities of Hebrews
with Luke i. 5 ii. are quite as great as with the other
parts of the Preaching.
1 The connection of the Preaching with I Peter is pointed out in
the next chapter.
56 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
The following words and expressions are peculiar
to Luke i. 5 ii. and the Epistle:
AvT|Oco<TJ?, reXetwcri?, ra^f? (of priestly rank), iepdreia,
a7roypd<peo-6at, 'Aapcov, teiv Odvarov, TO ayiov (exc.
Matt. vii. 6), \arpeveiv (abs., exc. Acts xxvi. 7),
So'yiJ.a. ( = decree), evpla-fceiv ")(apiv.
Luke i. 5 ii., like Hebrews, is full of priest, and
Temple, and altar, and offering, and incense.
The Blessed Virgin hears, "A sword shall pierce
thine heart, that thoughts of many hearts may be
revealed." Similarly, in Heb. iv. 12, the word of
God is compared to a sword "piercing even to the
dividing asunder of soul and spirit, of both joints and
marrow, and quick to discern the thoughts of the
heart."
So again, when we read in Heb. xii. 2224 "Ye
are come to Mount Zion, to hosts of angels, to the
church of the first-born enrolled in heaven, and to
Jesus " we are reminded of that enrolment when S.
Joseph and S. Mary brought up their first-born Son
to David's city, and shepherds and angels did Him
homage. In both cases there seems to be an allusion
to Psalm Ixxxvii., describing the extension of the
citizenship of Zion to the world :
" This one was born there,
Yea, of Zion it shall be said, This one and that one was born
there,
The Lord shall count, when He writeth tip the peoples,
This one was born there."
The evidence then of the Acts and of the Epistle
to the Hebrews goes strongly to support the connec-
tion with the Preaching of Luke i. 5~ii., separated
so often from the rest of the Gospel. Luke i. 5 ii.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 57
must be Petrine. And there is very little room left
for S. Luke.
There are, indeed, critics who discover traces of an
older picture, lying behind that which we possess,
in the fact that there is only the genealogy of S.
Joseph to justify vigorous assertions of Christ's Davidic
descent ; ! that S. Joseph is referred to as " father,"
"parent; 3 and included in Simeon's blessing; that
both S. Joseph and S. Mary WONDER at Simeon's
prophecies, and are AMAZED by the Child's mention of
God's house as "My Father's home." But the mira-
culous conception is far more deeply woven into the
narrative than at first sight appears. Not only must
the annunciation be made to S. Joseph, we must tear
out S. Elizabeth. For a correspondency between the
two women is evidently intended the one " <rretpa,"
the other " irapOevos" And in the genealogy itself
the phrase " Adam, son of God," connected as it is
with the idea of Christ being a second Adam, inheritor
of no taint from the first (cf. Eomans v. ; I Cor. xv.),
involves some break in the descent, some new act
of creation. Hence, if older picture there is, at all
events the later development is previous to S. Luke.
But there is no necessity for any older picture
whatever, even allowing the utmost possible signific-
ance to the anomalies above-mentioned. The essence
1 This point, however, may easily be overrated. There was a long
interval during which our Lord was reputed " Son of Joseph," and in
the genealogy of Luke iv. there is copy perhaps of the family register.
Before the miraculous conception was published, it would naturally
have been on Joseph that the Messiah's Davidic claim was rested.
And afterwards, even if the Davidic descent of the Blessed Virgin had
been ascertained as clearly as S. Joseph's, yet the subsequent promi-
nence of Joseph's kin as descendants of David, they and not the
Virgin's were accused on account of their birth, under Domitian and
Trajan, would account for the accentuation of the ancestry of Joseph.
58 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
of the Jewish marriage was the betrothal, not the
taking home. Before the latter ceremony had been
accomplished, S. Joseph and S. Mary were already
" husband " and " wife," and their relationship could
only be dissolved by a regular "divorcement." The
office of the Holy Ghost, as Alford points out, need
not exclude S. Joseph altogether. Christ is nowhere
styled son of the Holy Ghost, nor is the Holy Ghost
ever spoken of as His father. 1 The title "son of
God " is independent of the Incarnation, and there is
no hint that the Incarnation intensified the relation-
ship of the Son to the Father. The narrative, simply
states that Christ's birth was miraculous, was not attri-
butable to any action or volition of His mother's
husband. When the rib was taken from Adam's side,
Adam was unconscious. It is at any rate easier to
suppose that the author of the Preaching entertained
such a view as this than to make any cleavage in
the text.
Proof that the general historicity of Luke i. 5 ii.
is not lower than a Petrine origin involves, will be
attempted presently, in connection with the correspon-
dent section of S. Matthew.
XIII.
Reasons for seeking the " Preaching " elsewhere
than in " the Gospel according to S. Mark " :
I. "The Gospel according to S. Mark" is, as we
shall endeavour to demonstrate presently, secondary to
1 The looseness of language and idea in early times is shown by the
allusion to the Holy Ghost as Christ's " Mother " in the Gospel accord-
ing to the Hebrews.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 59
other documents (whereas one would expect the record
of S. Peter's Preaching to be primitive), and the docu-
ments to which it is secondary will be otherwise
accounted for.
2 . That S. Luke was in possession of " the Gospel
according to S. Mark," critics are agreed. But if " the
Gospel according to S. Mark " be the original Petrine
document, S. Luke's attitude towards it becomes incom-
prehensible. Let S. Luke's other authorities have been
what they may, yet at least one would expect defer-
ence to S. Mark's account of the denials. Who could *-
have known better what actually occurred in the high
priest's hall than S. Peter? Who have re-echoed S.
Peter more accurately than his amanuensis ? But S.
Luke deviates from Mark xiv. very widely, 1 altering the
words of warning, and the occasion of their utterance ;
substituting for the second maid, a man-servant ; dis-
tinguishing one voice only in the third accusation;
and excluding absolutely S. Peter's retreat into the
porch. 2
3. Between " the Gospel according to S. Mark " and
the First Epistle of S. Peter there is not the slightest
similarity of style and diction. They contain not a
single word or phrase peculiar.
4. The title of the second gospel may not be much
older than the middle of the second century. The fact
that S. Mark was well known as the author of a gospel
would account for the transference of his name to an
1 It is similarly significant that the author of the fourth 'gospel, in
his account of the denials, should follow Luke xxii. rather than Mark
xiv. ; and ths author of 2 Peter, in his citation of the voice, " heard
on the holy mount," Matt. xvii. rather than Mark ix.
2 " The Lord turned and looked at Peter " implies Peter's presence
in the hall. Once outside, he would not be likely to return. In Matt,
xxvi. 73 the officers come out to him.
60 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
anonymous gospel, if the document of which, he was
actually the author had been merged in other docu-
ments. None of the early fathers cite the gospels by
name. And the case of the Epistle to the Hebrews,
variously assigned by second century titles to Paul or
Barnabas, or neither, warns us against accepting the
decision of second-century scribes as final.
Reasons for identifying the " Preaching " with the
document peculiar to S. Matthew and S. Luke
1. It agrees- and no other document forthcoming
does with John the Elder's description, being dis-
orderly, perfectly independent, and containing likely
subject-matter for an Apostle's discourses.
2. The great deference paid to it by S. Luke seems
to involve its apostolic origin. Whenever S. Luke has
to make his choice, he always prefers it to " the Gos-
pel according to S. Mark." Thus he sacrifices the call
of the four disciples, , Mark i. 1620; the murmuring
;/ at Nazareth, vi. I 6 ; the Corban discourse, vii. 123 ;
the divorce disputation, x. i 12 ; the request of James
and John, x. 35 45 ; the blasting of the fig-tree, si.
1 225 ; the unction at Bethany, xiv. 3-9 ; the mockery
by Pilate's soldiers, xv. 1620; also Mai'k ii. 21,
iii. 27.
3. It relates facts about S. Peter which are likely
to have come from S. Peter's own lips : " Henceforth
catch men ; " " Simon, Simon, Satan hath desired to
have thee ; " " The Lord turned and looked on Peter."
And the part of the Acts with which it is most
closely connected exhibits certain phenomena, which
S. Mark's authorship would best explain. Thus the
author of Acts xii. is well acquainted with the interior
arrangement of S. Mark's mother's house. We hear
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 61
what the inmates say and do while S. Peter stands at
the door knocking. And then S. Peter's history comes
to an abrupt termination just at the moment when we
know that S. Peter and S. Mark parted company. It
is resumed in xv., when S. Peter returns to the place
where S. Mark is last heard of; then terminates alto-
gether when S. Mark again starts on his journeys. 1
And it is worth noticing, just at this point, what a
huge gap occurs in the history of S. Paul after the
rupture with S. Mark, before the meeting with S.
Luke the whole foundation of the churches of Galatia,
one of the most important events of his life, shrunk in
a single line !
4. It is closely related to the First Epistle of Peter. 2
The transience of mundane glory, the spiritual progeny
of Abraham, the trial and stablishment of faith in
temptations, love covering many sins, participation in
Christ's glories as in His sufferings, Christ's submission
to earthly ordinances, His patience under injury, His
resignation on the Cross these are among the thoughts
common to both.
Among the words and phrases peculiar may be
noticed : tempos eTTicr/coV^?, jy/xejocu Ncoe, 6 'El/eXe/cro?
(of Christ), CLVTLLKOS, eKTevfo, e/crej/w?, avaarraa-k e/c
TTOCJU.VIOV, cnroSiSovai \6<yov (exc. Hebrews),
iv, eK^jrelv (exc. Hebrews).
That the list of words peculiar, is not longer may
be accounted for, partly by the fact that I Peter is
1 The references to S. Mark's defection can scarcely come from S.
Mark himself. They contain several of S. Luke's own favourite ex-
pressions, i)iroffrp^(j)iv, airoxwpeiv, ffw^pxefOai, ^K7T\eiv.
2 Much more closely than to the epistles of S. Paul. It is perhaps
worth noticing that the epistles of S. Paul, to -which it is mosfc nearly
related, are his earliest ones I. and II. Thessalonians, written while
the influence of Barnabas was still fresh, Colossians, Philippians
Ephesians, written after the re-meeting with S. Mark.
62 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
" by the hand of Silas," not of Mark ; partly by the
fact that the disciples of S. Peter and S. Paul approxi-
mated S. Mark and Silas attached to S. Peter and
S. Paul almost equally ! S. Luke their companion !
How else can the Paulinism of I Peter be accounted
for ? The list of words and expressions common to
the Preaching and I Peter, but not quite peculiar, is
very long indeed.
5 . The Epistle to the Hebrews was evidently written
by some one who stood high in the sub-apostolic rank,
deeply imbued with Pauline phraseology, nevertheless
a persona grata to the Hebrews he addresses. No
Gentile like S. Luke, no mere disciple of S. Paul,
would have ventured to such an audience on a tone of
such lofty remonstrance. " Ye have need that I teach
you again the first rudiments of the faith." It appears
from the use made of the epistle in I Clement and
" Barnabas," that the writer's name was revered in
Eome and Alexandria. He intends soon to visit the
Church he addresses in the company of Timothy. May
we not complement Heb. xiii. 23 with 2 Tim. iv. II,
and identify him with the man in whose company
Timothv is last heard of? Moreover, S. Mark was
V J
a Levite, 1 and this fact would go to explain the sacer-
dotalism of the epistle, as also of Luke i. 5 ii., where
we are reminded that Christ's parents attended feasts,
revered the temple, and offered sacrifice.
XIV.
Critics are generally agreed that the last twelve
verses of S. Mark stand by themselves, apart from the
1 Acts iv. 36 ; Col. iv. IO. Tradition gives S. Mark the irerakov.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 63
rest of the gospel. They are omitted in many MSS.,
and contain no less than twenty-one words and expres-
sions which elsewhere in the gospel occur never. I
have assigned them to the Preaching for the following
reasons :
1. They are absolutely independent of the triple
tradition.
2. They were known to S. Luke. In Luke xxiv.
1 1 " ^Trio-Tow " (disbelieved) is a reflection of Mark
xvi. 1 1 . And, with a single exception, 1 every one of
the details of the appearance to the two walking into
the country is reproduced in the Emmaus history.
3. They are connected with Acts. In ver. 19, as
in Acts i. 9, Christ is received up " when He had
spoken ; " and in Acts x. 42 allusion is made to the
fact, peculiar to ver. 16, that He had spoken of the
final judgment. The injunction in ver. 18, "Preach
the Gospel," is alluded to in Acts i. 2 (D). And " Ye
shall pick up serpents" suggests cognisance of the
miracle recorded in Acts xxviii.
4. Ver. 9 depends on Luke viii. 2 ; and ver. 18
(immunity from things noxious) recalls Luke x. 19.
There is a remarkable coincidence between vers. 19,
20 : " The Lord, after He had spoken (concerning sal-
vation, and tongues, and healings), sat down at the
right hand of God. And they went forth and preached
everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirm-
ing the word by the signs that followed ; " and Hebrews
ii. 3, 4 : " Salvation, having been at first spoken
through the Lord, was confirmed unto us by them that
heard ; God bearing witness with them by signs and
1 That the two were disbelieved. S. Luke had reasons at this point
for departing from the Preaching, which will be found in Chapter
XXIV.
64 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
wonders, and by manifold powers, and by gifts of the
Holy Ghost" (cf. Acts iv. 30; xiv. 3). The expres-
sion " sat down at the right hand of God " occurs in
Hebrews frequently.
A coincidence of language, again, between ver. 10,
" irevBeiv KCLI tcXaleiv," and Luke vi. 25; and between
ver. 2O, " eTraKoXovdeiv" and I Pet. ii. 21.
In fine, nearly all the twenty-one words and expres-
sions which occur in Mark xvi. 920, and nowhere
else in the gospel, are found in the Preaching, I Peter,
or Hebrews Tropeveadai el?, avaka^dveiv (of the
Ascension), eic/3aX\iv hiro, 6 Kvpios, fiera ravra, o<t9,
/3e/3aiovv, vurepov (adv.), l/ee^o? (absolute use of), Oeaa-
XV.
And now let us temporarily dismiss the " Preach-
ing " from our calculations, and proceed to the second
of our theses the duplicity of the lowest stratum of
the triple tradition.
Two tables of doublets were exhibited at the begin-
ning of this work, the consideration of which was
deferred.
These tables, like the other two, may be supplemented
by certain inconsistencies or textual incongruities.
Firstly, with regard to S. Matthew.
How strange it is to hear Christ enjoining secrecy
on the leper, when great multitudes are present (viii.
i, 4); to have two announcements of the Passion
almost simultaneous (xvii. 9, 22, 23); to find John's
disciples captious (ix. 1 4) after John has so thoroughly
recognised our Lord's prerogative (iii. 14); to hear of
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 65
angels ministering to Christ, when He is no longer in
the desert (iv. n); 1 to hear, the misgivings of the
disciples, "Bread in a desert place!" (xv. 33), after
provision has been made in a similar contingency (xiv.
142 1) ; to find Herod's opinion cited (xvi. 14) so long
after it is expressed (xiv. 2) ; to hear that the dis-
ciples are " exceeding sorry " (xvii. 23) at an announce-
ment which they have already heard twice (xvi. 2 1 ;
xvii. 9) ; to find the disciples repelling children (xix. .
13) after our Lord's disposition towards children has
just been expressed so freely (xviii. 15); to hear
them contending for the first places (xx. 20-28),
just after a similar contention has been quelled (xviii.
i 5) ; to find, after the climax to parabolic teach-
ing (xiii. 33, 34, 35 ; cf. Mark iv. 33, 34), that the
parables continue ; to hear Christ explaining why His
disciples fast not (ix. 14, 1 5), 2 just after He has
issued His regulations on the subject (vi. 16 18 ; cf.
iv. 2; xvii. 21); to hear of Christ's sudden arrival in
Csesarea-Philippi (xvi. 13), just after He has left those
parts (xv. 29) ; to find that it is on the occasion of
their second interview with Christ, after His assump-
tion of authority, that the priests ask whence His
authority is derived (xxi. 1223); to hear of Judas,
"from that time he sought . opportunity," when the
opportunity is distant only a few hours (xxvi. 1 6) ; to
hear of Pilate's scruples and his wife's intercession just
before he sentences Christ to be scourged, and allows
the soldiers to mock ; to hear Christ saying, " When
1 In Mark i. 13 the angels minister continuously (dnjKovow) during
the forty days.
- And also (if we may complement Matt. ix. 14, 15 out of the
parallel passage, Luke v. 33), why they pray not, after a proper form
of prayer has been given (vi. 5-15).
E
66 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS,
ye see these things beginning to come to pass, know
that He is nigh" (xxiv. 33), when the actual advent
has just been described ; to hear Christ bidding certain
women "All hail" when the context (xxviii. i) only
assures us of the presence of two ; to hear Simon's
surname used (iv. 1 8) before he receives it (xvi. 1 8) ;
to hear of " the morrow, which is after the Prepara-
tion" (xxvii. 62) when the Preparation has not been
mentioned " (cf. Mark xv. 42) ; to have the same place
variously referred to by its proper name (viii. 5, &c.),
and as " His own city " (ix. l).
Secondly, with regard to S. Mark.
How strange to find prophecies of different prophets
combined (i. 2, 3), and words of Malachi's attributed
to Isaiah ; to hear Christ enjoining secrecy on Jairus
(v. 43) when a great throng is outside the house
acquainted with the child's death ; to hear of the call
of "Levi" (ii. 14), and yet find no provision for
"Levi "in the list of the Twelve (iii. 16 ip); 1 to
find such hesitation as to the name of the tenth apostle,
" .Lebbseus," or " ThaddsBus " (iii. 1 8) ; to hear of the
great amazement of the disciples at the storm stilling
(vi. 51), after they have already witnessed a similar
miracle (iv. 41); to hear the same district variously
referred to as "Decapolis" (vii. 31) and "villages of
Csesarea-Philippi " (viii. 27); to hear of the disciples
sailing for " Bethsaida " and arriving at " Gennesaret "
(vi. 45, 53); to hear of the apostles seeking privacy
(vL 31), and mooring to the shore (vi. 53), and imme-
diately afterwards of their being on circuit through
"villages and cities" (vi. 56); to find the scene so
1 The v. r. " Lebbasus," in the list of the Twelve, does not help us.
" Levi " and "Lebbseus" are not likelier to have come from the same
hand than " Alphseus " and " Cleopas " in S. Luke.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 67
rapidly and abruptly shifting in iii. 9 1 9 to the boat,
to the mountain, to the house in Capernaum ; x to hear
of Christ returning openly to Capernaum (iii. 1 9) so
soon after His precipitate retreat from persecution (iii.
6, 7) ; to find the narrative harking back to the con-
tention for the chief place (ix. 50) after the incident
of the exorcist has intervened ; to find that when
Christ's second Sabbath cure excites such surprise and
indignation (iii. I 6), His first has been performed
without protest (i. 21 28) ; to hear the disciples soli-
loquising, " What can He mean by bidding us beware
of Pharisaic leaven ? we have no bread in the boat,"
just after it has been stated that they were disturbed
at having "only one loaf" (viii. 1421); to hear of
Christ passing " through Sidon " on his way from Tyre
to Decapolis (vii. 3i); 2 to hear of Christ passing
" thenee through the midst of Galilee " when He is
already in the midst of Galilee (ix. 30 ; cf. Matt. xvii.
22), and is about to arrive in Capernaum (Mark ix.
33); to hear at the crucifixion that it is only " the third
hour " (xv. 25), when it was already morning before
Christ left the high priest's palace (xv. i) ; to find the
soldiers offering vinegar in mockery after their com-
passionate offer of the anodyne " wine and myrrh ; " to
find the same woman variously referred to as " mother
of Joses " and " mother of James " (xv. 47 ; xvi. i).
1 That it is the house in Capernaum that is referred to in iii. 19 is
shown by the context. It is in Capernaum that we should expect to
find " His friends," " His mother and brethren." And there is an
obvious connection between iii. 19, 20, and ii. I, 2, and i. 33 at each
visit to Capernaum, the crowd increasing !
2 In Mark viii. 14-21 (cf. Matt. xvi. 5-12) there are two distinct
lines of thought ; (a.) The disciples are anxious at having only one loaf.
Christ reminds them of the previous miracle, and reproves them for
want of faith, (b.) Christ bids the disciples beware of Pharisaic leaven.
They take His remark literally, and reply that they have no bread on
board. Christ reproves them for not understanding.
68 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
XVI.
Thus far we have collected upwards of a hundred
doublets and inconsistencies, some striking, others
questionable.
But if now, by one decisive test, all the doublets
and inconsistencies classified under the symbol A, to-
gether with the paragraphs they involve, can be distin-
guished en Hoc from the doublets and inconsistencies
grouped under B, the argument will be fairly clenched.
And this decisive test is forthcoming. The extraordi-
nary discrepancies between S. Matthew and S. Mark with
regard to the order in which they arrange the events of
the first half of our Itord's ministry, can all "be conve-
niently explained by supposing that the compilers of S.
Matthew and S. Mark dovetailed identical documents
C and D let us call them at different points ; and the
matter of which C and D must severally consist, in order
to make this operation feasible, exactly follows the lines
of cleavage involved by the doublets and inconsistencies.
C and D are A and B.
Here is the present order :
S. MATTHEW. S. MAEK.
John the Baptist. John the Baptist.
Locusts and honey.
Went out all Jerusalem. Went out all Jerusalem.
Locusts and honey.
Call of Peter. Call of Peter.
Circuit of Galilee.
On the mountain.
Demoniac.
His disciples come unto Him.
^Sermon.
Peter's mother-in-law.
Crowd at the door.
Simon and others follow.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
69
(
Leper.
Centurion's servant.
Peter's mother-in-law.
Crowd at the door.
His disciples follow.
Storm.
Gadara.
Palsy.
Matthew.
Feast.
Fast.
Jairus.
Two blind men.
Dumb devil.
Beelzebub.
Circuit of Galilee.
Appointment and mission of
the Twelve.
Corn-plucking.
Withered hand.
Retirement.
Circuit of Galilee.
Leper.
Blind and dumb devil.
Beelzebub.
Mother and brethren.
Sower.
Nazareth.
Death of John.
Five thousand fed.
Corban.
Well did Isaiah prophesy.
Draught of meats.
I Corn-plucking.
\ Withered hand.
( Retirement.
In a boat.
On the mountain.
Appointment and mission of
the Twelve.
His friends attempt to seize
Him.
t Beelzebub.
3 Mother and brethren.
( Sower.
I Storm.
Gadara.
Jairus.
Nazareth.
( Circuit of Galilee,
jj Mission of the Twelve.
Death of John.
Five thousand fed.
Well did Isaiah prophesy.
Corban.
Draught of meats.
yo THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
Here is the pedigree of the present order :
S. MATTHEW,
A. B.
John the Baptist. John the Baptist,
Locusts and honey.
< Went out all Jerusalem.
Baptism. Baptism.
Call of Peter.
,x Circuit of Galilee.
^-^ On the mountain.
<^ His disciples come.
\ x Sermon.
^\ Centurion's servant.
(Demoniac.)-
Peter's mother-in-law.
Crowd at the door.
Simon and others follow.
3 Leper.
1 Christ's authoritative discourse in the synagogue offers a rift for
the insertion of this wedge.
2 Omitted by the redactor, perhaps because of its similarity to the
cure of the epileptic in B. Analogous reasons account for the omission
of other matter bracketed.
3 The above is the order of A as given in S. Mark. In S. Matthew
the order is different. We are obliged then to make our choice, and it
is the order in S. Mark that has been chosen, because there are certain
obvious reasons why it should have been changed in S. Matthew ; but
that the order in S. Mark could have developed out of the order in S.
Matthew is inconceivable.
In S. Matthew the " Palsy, Matthew, Feast, Fast " group is inlaid
in the middle of the " Storm, Gadara, Jai'rus." This arises thus
" His friends" being strongly connected with "The sower," by the
phrase "on that day" (Matt. xiii. l), the redactor, who naturally iden-
tifies "His friends" with B's, "His mother and brethren," relegates
" The sower " to an analagous position towards the latter. He is now
left with the two groups, " Palsy, Matthew, Feast, Fast," and " Storm,
Gadara, Ja'irus," disjointed. Moreover, the first of these seven events
evidently requires that Christ should have just arrived in Capernaum
(cf. Mark ii. 1 , 2). But the palsy cure of B has left Christ in Capernaum.
Something then must be interposed. Christ must leave Capernaum to
come back. In A the leaving takes place naturally enough Christ
goes forth at dawn to visit the neighbouring towns, His disciples follow,
He heals a leper, and great crowds come to Him -in desert places from
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
rPalsy.
i Matthew.
i Feast.
iFast.
His friends.
3 Sower. In a boat,
f Storm.
Gadara.
[Jairus.
Two blind men.
Dumb devil.
Beelzebub.
Circuit of Galilee.
Appointment and mission of
the Twelve.
i *
1!
-
i
Nazareth.
Gennesaret.
Corban.
Corn-plucking.
Withered hand.
Eetirement.
(In a boat.)
(Appointment and mission of
the Twelve.)
Blind and dumb devil.
Beelzebub. .
Sign of Jonah. :
Mother and brethren.
Tares, &c.
Death of John.
Five thousand fed.
.Walking on the sea.
did Isaiah prophecy,
of meats.
every quarter (cf. Mark i. 35-45). But the redactor is debarred from
employing this section of A's by the fact that he has already reported
from B, a circuit of Galilee, a coming of the disciples, and the congre-
gation of great crowds (Matt. iv. 23, v. i). He therefore transposes
the leper cure, minus the crowds, as near to this B section as possible,
relegates to shadow the following of the disciples (the true significance,
however, of Matt. viii. 23 is unmistakably indicated by the Petrine
interpolator's choosing this point for the insertion of the answers to
worldly disciples), and breaks up the " Storm, Gadara, Jai'nis " group,
as previously mentioned.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
In Phoenicia.
Four thousand fed.
Sign of Jonah,
Announcement of Passion.
Child in the midst.
Offences.
Excommunication.
Marriage.
Announcement of Passion.
Two blind men at Jericho.
Entry into Jerusalem.
Cleansing Temple.
Kg tree.
By what authority.
Seven brethren.
The great commandment.
David's Son and David's Lord.
"Woe to the Pharisees.
Eschatology.
Meeting of Sanhedrim.
Judas' offer.
Supper in upper chamber.
To Mount of Olives.
-Cfflsarea-Philippi.
Peter's confession.
Transfiguration.
-^Epileptic.
< Temple rate.
< The exorcist.
"Unmerciful servant.
_To Judaea.
"Blessing children.
The ruler,
labourers.
< Bequest of James and John.
< Children's Hosannas.
'The two sons.
The husbandman,
wedding feast.
(Widpw's mite. )
Eschatology.
'The virgins.
The talents.
and goats.
< Supper at Bethany.
To Gethsemane.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
73
S. MAKK.
John the Baptist.
Locusts and honey.
Call of Peter.
Demoniac.
Peter's mother-in-law.
Crowd at the door.
Simon and others follow.
John the Baptist.
<Went out all Jerusalem.
< Circuit of Galilee.
His friends.
Sower.
{Storm.
Gadara.
Jai'rus.
(Two blind men.) 1
(Dumb devil.) *
(Beelzebub.)
Circuit of Galilee.
XCorn-plucking.
Withered hand.
Ketirement.
In a boat.
Appointment and mission of the
Twelve.
'(Blind and dumb.) 1
Beelzebub.
.His mother and brethren.
1 The redactor of S. Mark evidently had original information as to
these cures, and more trustworthy than either A or B. The former
has two bh'nd men and a dumb (v. r., and deaf), the latter, a man blind
and dumb (v.r., and deaf). For these in S. Mark are substituted the
deaf stammerer in Decapolis and the blind man at Bethsaida, The
later position they occupy agrees better with Christ's injunction of
secrecy.
But it is not surprising that S. Luke, with all these conflicting
accounts in his hands, should omit the cure of blindness and deafness
altogether.
74 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
Mission of the Twelve.
Nazareth. 2
'Death of John.
-Five thousand fed.
Gennesaret.
<Well did Isaiah prophesy.
Corban.
< Draught of meats.
XVII.
Let us now consider whether the new sequences
which this division of A and B establishes are such as
to warrant the idea of original connection.
|y s How naturally the circuit (Matt. xi. I ) leads up to
Christ's visit to Nazareth (xiii. 5358). It is a long
leap, but it is encouraging to find in one of the cur-
sives, the words with which the former breaks off,
repeated at the beginning of the latter.
How natural, after Christ's evil reception at Naza-
reth, and inability to do any mighty work, to record
the welcome in Gennesaret, and the manifestation of
power at other places which He visited : "Wheresoever
He entered into villages, or into cities, or into the
country they laid the sick in the market-places ! "
Let us consider A's eschatology. The surplusage
in Matt. xxiv. exactly furnishes us with the matter of
which we should expect A's eschatology to consist,
making due allowance for the absence of the matter
already reported in Matt, x., concerning apostolate and
tribulation.
It is the second advent, and only the second advent,
1 Preposed to the mission of the Twelve, because the disciples are
mentioned as present with Christ ; for the author of S. Mark attaches
a far more definite character to the mission of the Twelve than attaches
to it in A.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 7$
that is described. " False christs, false prophets ; "
" Nation against nation " (the analogy of B shows that
the verses are to be thus inverted) " These things are
the beginning of travail throes," i.e., of the travail
throes of the Messiah. Then immediately follows the
parable of the fig-tree, Christ describing His standing
at the door, in the language of the bridegroom in the
Song of Songs (ii. 9 13 ; v. 2).
The removal of Matt. iv. 23 viii. 13 brings the
cure of Peter's wife's mother close to Peter's call, as in
Mark i. ; the removal of Matt. xiii. 3135 brings to-
gether the explanation of a parable and the parable
itself; the removal of Matt. xxvi. 613 allows the
Blood- council and the offer of Judas to unite; the
removal of Matt. xvi. 1 1 xvii. 21, allows "thence
through Galilee" (cf. Mark ix. 30) to come into
connection with the journey from Phoenicia and
Decapolis.
The continuous exorcism in Mark iii. n, 12, and
the appointment of the Twelve, which it necessitates,
adequately preface the cure of the blind and dumb
demoniac which is introduced so abruptly in Matt. xii.
Mark iii. 196 21, the return of Christ to Caper-
naum, follows equally well after the withdrawal of ii.
13 as after that of iii. 7 nay, better, A's design
being this : Christ arrives in Capernaum ; and the
crowd gathers to the door. He arrives a second time
and a greater crowd gathers, there is no room even
at the door. He arrives a third time and the crowd
is greater than ever. The B section interrupts.
How naturally the command to avoid offence, to be
at peace with one another, to resort to arbitration, and
the extollation of the power of concord (Matt, xviii.
76 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
1 520 ; Mark ix. 43-50), follow after the contention
who should be greatest.
The removal of the announcement of the Passion
(Matt. sx. 1719) brings the request of James and
John for seats on the right hand and on the left into
connection with xix. 28, where thrones are promised
to the Twelve. Compare the parallel passage in the
Preaching (Luke xxii. 24, 30).
The removal of the three parables (Matt. xxi. 28
xxii. 14), which are connected together by the thought
of the Jewish rejection of God's message, restores the
continuity of the disputations.
The removal of the Koman soldier's offer of vinegar
on a reed allows the mockery, "He calleth Blias," to
follow immediately after " Eli, Eli."
It may be added that the connections interrupted
by the cleavage of A and B are all forced and artificial.
For example, the link connecting the A and B sections
of Matt, xviii. is formed only by "offence" and "little
ones ; " l only the word " widow " connects the denunci-
ation of the Pharisees with the incident of the mite
(Mark xii. 3844).
Notice also, that some of the connections restored
coincide with the connections in the Preaching. The
centurion's servant follows the great sermon ; " Beware
of the leaven" follows the utterance concerning
ablutions.
XVIII.
The accuracy of our distinction between A and B
may be tested by certain peculiarities of style and
tendency.
1 Children, stray sheep.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 77
The following words and expressions are peculiar to
A : Sia.cfrrjjuii'^eiv, /u.{3pifJi.aordat, ava-^wpelv (absolute use
of), ra^)Q?j a0a>O9, 'I^erou? 6 \eyo/u.evos ^purTOS, crvvTa<r-
cretj/, ctTrevavTi, KpacnreSov, KdTovap, eKTOuCeiv^ 66pv(3os,
apyvpia, OIKIOKOS, acr/Secrro?, Trapdyeiv, evOv/m.eia'Oa.i, TO
prjOev VTTO, o^e, eco? T^? (rijiu.epov, crv o\J/-ei, Trpovraarcreiv
(exc. Acts).
Again, the pressing of prophecy in A is quite unique.
For example, in Gen. xlix. 26 it is predicted of Joseph,
Jacob's son, that he shall be nezir, i.e., crowned. The
author of Matt. ii. 23 actually applies Gen. xlix. 26 to
our Lord's foster-father as a prophecy of his residence
at Nazareth ! * The " children " for whom Eachel
weeps, in Jer. xxxi. I 5, are only children figuratively
her descendants. The " parables " also in which the
author of Psalm Ixxviii. opens his mouth are only such
in quite other sense than those of Matt, xiii. 2 Again, in
Matt. viii. 1 7, the whole point of the quotation depends
on an ambiguity of the word " bare," which its original
context in Isa. liii. 4 quite excludes ; and in xxvii. g,
10, alternate readings in Zech. xi. 13, yozar (" potter ")
and aozar ("treasury"), are combined.
Again, there seems to be some difference between
A and B in apportioning the guilt of our Lord's death.
A distinguishes himself from "the Jews" (xxviii. 15),
and it is on them that he casts the main responsibility.
The high priest's servants mock and spit; on the
members of the Sanhedrim devolves the responsibility
1 One may compare Saadiah's version, where " Nezir " is mistrans-
lated " Nazirite." The reference of the prophecy to S. Joseph instead
of our Lord would be doubtful ; but it evidently carries on a parallelism
between the two Josephs both sons of Jacob, both in Egypt. A new
point is developed in Ignatius ad Ephes. xix. Sun and moon and stars
make obeisance to the Star of Bethlehem.
2 "Parable" in Ps. Ixxviii., &c., is rather "lesson from history."
78 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
of Judas ; Pilate's wife intercedes ; Pilate washes his
hands ; the people imprecate the curse on themselves
and their children; the reproaches levelled at Christ
on the cross are all from Jewish lips ; * the centurion
testifies to Christ's innocence, and to the marvellous
rapidity of His death ; 2 and finally, the members of
the Sanhedrim stifle truth with a bribe. But B, on
the other hand, calls attention to the Roman outrages
the scourge, the scarlet robe, the derisive title, the
parted garments, the spear, the sponge. 3
The following words and expressions are peculiar to
B : Te\eios, SiKaiocrvvt], cKpopiFeiv, (ppafeiv,
Fea-Ocu, SicrTa^eiVf /naOijTeveiv, avofJLia, ayia. TroXt?,
00^79, eTCUpe, cruAAeyetv, 2//jtcoi/ (vocative), crvvTeXeia
Trj? alwvos, ae\(f)oi jmov (Christ speaking), <w? 6 f/Xio?,
TO Qe\rjfj.a TOV Trarpo?, ayavaKTeiv, <re\r)via^ea-9ai.
In contradistinction to A, a " Book of Works," B
may be fairly described as a " Book of Words." B
contains the sermon on the mount and almost all the
Matthsean parables. The narrative is only just suffi-
cient to link the discourses together, sufficient to show
to what period they belong. And when it is a miracle
that is recounted, it is generally summed up in a
single sentence, and manifestly recounted only for the
sake of its inner significance or of the discourse with
which it is connected. Never miracle for miracle's sake.
To account for the multitudes who congregate to
hear the sermon on the mount, we are generally told
that Christ " went about in all Galilee, preaching the
1 Only Jews would be able to play on the word " Eli " as though it
meant " Elias."
3 Mark xv. 44, 45. Not as though anything unusual had been done
to hasten it.
3 Only a soldier would have " #oy."
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 79
gospel of the kingdom, healing all manner of disease,
and all manner of sickness; and they brought unto
Him all that were sick, holden with divers diseases and
torments, possessed with devils, and epileptic, and
palsied, and He healed them." It is a summary of
events which the author does not intend to recount at
length.
If " the blind and the lame " come into the Temple,
and Jesus heals them there (Matt. xxi. 14), it is that
we may contrast His disposition toward them with that
of the Conqueror, whose successor He has just been
acclaimed, " And David took Zion, and said, ' Smite
the blind and the lame, the hated of David's soul.'
Wherefore they say, ' The blind and the lame shall not
come into the house.' " Also by way of introduction
to a parable in which the poor and miserable of this
world, the blind and the lame (cf. Luke xiv. 21) are
haled into God's great supper.
If Christ heals a blind mute, it is because of the
utterances concerning Beelzebub which the cure occa-
sions ; He heals the centurion's servant, that many may
come from the East and the West ; heals the withered
hand, to illustrate the new Sabbath doctrine; heals
the epileptic, to emphasise the efficacy of faith and fast-
ing ; walks on the sea, to illustrate the danger of doubt.
The one miracle that remains, the feeding of the
five thousand, may be accounted for by supposing that
the author of B felt himself in a position to correct A.
The number fed was larger, the material less.
Another distinction of B's is a similarity of language
to that of the Apocalypse.
Thus it is not merely by doublets and incongruities
and peculiarities of arrangement that A and B are
So THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
distinguished from one another, but also by subject-
matter and language. The former tests might be
abandoned almost entirely. Taking any considerable
section of A or B as a foundation-bone, an " ossiculum
Luz" one might rebuild almost the whole of A or
B thereupon. The feeding of the five thousand, for
example, connects itself with the preceding account of
the death of John (Matt. xiv. 1 3) ; the account of the
death of John connects itself with S. Peter's confession
(Matt. xvi. 14), and with the Transfiguration (Matt,
xvii. 14). From the feeding of the four thousand,
one could proceed similarly.
This process would be applicable, too, in respect to
the Preaching. For the three canonical gospels some-
times contain a true triple tradition. There are evi-
dently three original documents behind the canonical
three, and three only. Take, for example, the salt
metaphor. In Mark ix. 49, 50, it is connected some-
what mysteriously with " offences " ; in Matt. v. 1 3 it
is transferred to the preface of the new code which is to
season the world; in Luke xiv. 3335 it is connected
with the idea of self-sacrifice. Take again the decision
about divorce. In Matt. xix. 39 we have the dis-
putation which leads up to this decision ; in Matt,
v. 32 the decision is extracted from its context, and
inserted in the code of the new law ; in Luke xvi.
17, 1 8, it reappears somewhat abruptly in a context
analogous to that of Matt. xix. 39.
Thus, though the doublets and incongruities fur-
nished us with a starting-point for our cleavage of the
canonical gospels, that starting-point is only one of
several that might have been chosen. The result gained
by one process can be verified by another.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 81
XIX.
In the preceding chapter the divisibility of S. Mark
has been assumed. It is necessary now to justify this
assumption; for at first sight, doublets and incon-
gruities notwithstanding, S. Mark appears one and
indivisible. Certain peculiarities of language and style
run right through, binding the whole together e.g.,
arvTrjTeiv, $a//t/3e/, a\a\6$, cn
SiaarTeXXearOai, eicnropevearOai,
It .is clear, then, if our theory is to hold,
that the original authorities in S. Mark have been
subjected to some transformation process. Examina-
tion into the nature of this process resolves itself into
a larger question roughly speaking, the posteriority
of S. Mark to S. Matthew. 1
I. On the cases in which S. Matthew preserves a
fuller text than S. Mark, it is not necessary to dwell
at length. The fact that S. Mark preserves only half as
many peculiar doublets and inconsistencies as S. Mat-
thew, indicates the extent of S. Mark's omissions.
Examine Mark xiii. It will scarcely be questioned,
comparing vers. 913 with Matt. x. 1723, that in
the former the text exhibits traces of clipping ; and
comparing vers. 14-27 with Matt. xxiv. 1525, 29
3 1, that the differences are similarly significant : " Nor
on a sabbath," " Sign of the Son of man in the
heavens," "With the great sound of a trumpet," are
less like after-touches, than original touches which an
1 More exactly, the posteriority of S. Mark to A B ; of the shorter
forms of A and B in S. Mark to the longer in S. Matthew, and (usually)
of the longer in S. Mark to the shorter in S. Matthew.
Of course this leaves room for the passages relied on by those critics
who advocate the priority of S. Mark to S. Matthew. Fragments of
A and B, omitted, or obliterated in AB, are preserved in S. Mark.
F
82 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
after-writer might omit. Expressive of hope deferred
is the change of " immediately after the tribulation of
those days " into " in those days, after that tribulation."
Again, let us consider the omission of the two blind
men of Matt. ix. 2731. The reason why such an
omission should have been made is obvious. The author
of the second gospel was in possession of another
account of the same event which he preferred (Mark
viii. 22 2 6). 1 That his omission ought not to be attri-
buted to ignorance of Matt. ix. 2731 is clearly
shown by the fact that he has retained the injunction
of secrecy (Mark v. 43), applying it, however, to Jairus
to a case the publicity of which, as already pointed
out, renders such an injunction quite inappropriate.
2. The short account of the raising of Jairus's
daughter in Matt. ix. is obviously prior to S. Mark's.
An abbreviator would never have left us in doubt
whether the child was dead or in a swoon. And the
strange introduction of " flute-players " does not look
like an after-touch. But conversely, notice the con-
fusion into which the expander fell, hesitating whether
to date the cessation of the haemorrhage from the
moment of the woman's touch, or of Christ's address ;
and making the twelve years of the woman's sufferings
also represent the age of the dead child.
3. Let us consider the case of S. Matthew's pairs
two Gadarene demoniacs, two blind men at Bethsaida,
two at Jericho. It is easily conceivable that an evan-
gelist, not an eye-witness, perplexed by contradictory
traditions of miraculous cures, should have assumed
1 That Mark viii. 22-26 is a post-addition appears from the awkward-
ness with which it fits its context. The " Bethsaida " mentioned can-
not be Bethsaida Julias, for it is referred to as a " village." But the
context requires Christ's presence on the other side of the Lake.
THE .FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 83
that the traditions referred to different men. Modern
harmonists employ the same device. A later but better-
informed evangelist might correct the error. But it is
almost inconceivable that the author of the pairs should
have been in possession of such circumstantial accounts
of single cures as those given in Mark v., viii., s.
4. Similarly in the case of S. Matthew's account of
the cure of the epileptic. It is more probable that
xvii. 20 (cf. sxi. 21) should have been omitted by a
later hand than added.
In this and the preceding cases it will be seen that
the theory involves the classification as secondary of
most of the picturesque detail with which -S. Mark's
miracles are surrounded. Other than an eye-witness
might inform us that a mattress had four corners.
" Borne of four " proves eye-witness no more than the
"wild beasts" in Mark i. 13. It is in. the nature
of things that the later writer should dilate on the
gravity of a demoniac's symptoms, the inveteracy
of a haemorrhage, the violence of an epileptic's par-
oxysm, should name for us the archisynagogos and
the beggar of Jericho. Minute details would become
valuable in proportion as the difficulty of obtaining
them increased. When only a few fragments remained,
they would all be carefully gathered up.
5. In the accounts of the attack on Christ for non-
inculcation of fasting, one instinctively feels that the
account which represents John's disciples themselves as
captious is more likely to have been the original ; *
in the accounts of the murmuring of the disciples at
the waste of the precious ointment, that the account
which attributes the murmuring to all collectively is
1 Besides the actual presence of John's disciples is certified by the
independent Petrine narrative (Matt. xi. ; Luke vii.).
84 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
earlier than that which confines it to a few ; that the
." long robes " of Mark xii. 38 is explanatory of " en-
larged hems and broad phylacteries". (Matt, xxiii. 5) ;
and "unloose the latchet" explanatory of "bear the
shoes " (Matt. iii. 1 1 ) ; that the " hired servants " (Mark
i. 20) are meant to detract from the seeming unkind-
ness of leaving old Zebedee to manage his boat alone ;
that "the time of figs was not yet" and "He would
have passed them by" (Mark xi. 13 ; vi. 48) are em-
bellishments not quite harmonious with their context ;
that the " cup of cold water to one of these little ones
in the name of Christ " is a simplification of Matt. x.
42 ; that the reference to the " VOJULOS " in the lawyer's
question (Matt, xxii.) has been designedly sponged out
in Mark xii. ; 1 that a later writer would not refer so
simply to " the other Mary," whom an earlier had dis-
tinguished by her relationship to Joses (cf. Matt, xxvii.
6 1 ; Mark xv. 47), but conversely ; that " when the
Sabbath was passed, on the first day of the week," is
a correction of "late on the Sabbath, as it drew on to
the first day of the week" (Matt, xxviii. i).
But the most striking example of posteriority is
afforded by a comparison of Matt. xiv. 12, 13 with
Mark vi. 30, 3 i. In S. Matthew the disciples (of the
Baptist) come and tell Jesus what has been done (to
John), and Jesus (for the sake of safety) withdraws
into privacy. In S. Mark the Apostles, returning
from their mission, come and tell Jesus what they
themselves have done. And another reason for with-
drawal into privacy is suggested that they may rest
after their fatigue. The brevity of the Matthasan
1 The word "'v6/j.os," so common in the first canonical gospel, does
not occur at all in the second.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 85
account makes the sense a little obscure.. A very-
slight misapprehension accounts for the process by
which Matt. xiv. 12, 13 develops into Mark vi. 30, 31.
The reverse process is simply inconceivable.
6. Similar inferences maybe drawn from S. Mark's
account of the mission of the Twelve. a Shod with
sandals " is explanatory of "no shoes ; " "a staff only "
mitigatory of " no staff; " "by two and two" inferred
from the enumeration of the Apostles in couples.
But minute scrutiny carries us much further. It
becomes obvious that Mark vi. is partly founded on
a misunderstanding of Matt. x. Christ's charge in
Matt. x. applies to a general lifelong mission. The
Twelve are appointed, and then told what Apostleship
implies. It is never stated that they go ; never stated
that they come back. And the context seems to show
that they never quitted Christ at all. But in Mark vi.
the Twelve are actually despatched on a temporary
mission. They go ; they return. And portions of the
charge which are inapplicable to such a mission are
transferred to another occasion (cf. Markxiii. 9 13). 1
On the whole, it would seem that the peculiar phe-
nomena of the second canonical gospel may be best
explained by supposing that the author had heard
comments on A and B by an intermittent eye-
witness.
XX.
The idiosyncrasies of A and B in S. Matthew
appear too strongly marked to leave very much room
1 Mark vi. is coloured by some dim tradition of the despatch of the
Seventy. That the Twelve were included in the Seventy is shown by
Luke ix. 52, 54 ; xxii. 35.
86 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
for the redactor. , Such, as is left, is left chiefly in
those passages in which the leaning towards prophecy
is most conspicuous. A comparison, for example, of
Matt, xxvii. 34 with Mark xv. 23, suggests at first
sight that the "myrrh" of the latter, the ordinary
anodyne given to criminals, is prior to the " gall " of
the former. And when one compares the passages in
S. Matthew, in which the fulfilments of prophecy are
chronicled, with those in S. Mark, where they are
absent, it is tempting to regard these chronicles of
fulfilment as after-thoughts, the text in which they are
absent as prior. Just as in S. Mark the original A
and B text has been disguised by the exaggeration of
picturesque details, so also in S. Matthew has it not
been developed in another direction ? But the reverse
process is conceivable. Prophetic analogies might have
been- excised by an evangelist who wrote for Gentiles.
The root of the whole matter lies in Matt, i., ii., and
there the question must be fought out. Matt, i., ii.
carries with it almost all the sections open to suspicion.
Is Matt, i., ii., as so many critics claim, a redactor's
post-addition ? or is it, as printed at the end of this
volume, part and parcel of A ? Our reasons for adopting
the latter alternative are as follows :
I. The very peculiar usage of prophecy, previously
alluded to, which is so distinctive of Matt, i., ii., is
continued only in sections which on other grounds are
assignable to A. 1 This may be simply a coincidence,
but the chances are the other way.
So, too, as to language. The words distinctive of
S. Matthew, above enumerated, which occur in Matfc.
i., ii., occur elsewhere only in A sections.
1 The only possible exception being Matt. xii. 17-21.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 87
These two characteristics unmistakably connect to-
gether as from the same hand Matt. i., ii., the removal
from Nazareth to Capernaum, Pilate's ablution, his
wife's dream, and the guard, xxvii. 6266, xxviii.
1115. To separate all these sections from the rest
of A is difficult in the extreme. 1
2. The frequent address to our Lord in A sec-
tions as " Son of David," seems to involve a genealogy
in which Davidic descent is justified. This indeed is
often admitted, but from the fact that the Davidic
descent is traced through Joseph, an inference has been
drawn hostile to the narrative of miraculous conception.
But the genealogy is indissolubly connected with
the narrative that follows. The parallelism, already
pointed out, between the two Josephs, begins in i. 1 6 :
"Joseph was begotten by Jacob." In i. 20 Joseph is
addressed as " Son of David." That women should
figure in the genealogy at all is of itself suggestive,
and the character of the women chosen, not Sarah
Rebecca, Leah, but four of foreign extraction, and not
blameless life, produces impression that some striking
antithesis is intended, that the genealogy is to termi-
nate in a virgin " all holy," in the words of Justin and
Irenasus, " the advocate of Eve."
And it has already been pointed out that the idea
of miraculous conception need not altogether exclude
S. Joseph.
3. The subjective arguments against Matt, i., ii.,
1 Thus the guard section contains the distinctively A word, 5*a-
<f>rjfjiifatf. Special reasons for identifying the guard as an integral part
of A will be found in Chapter XXIV. Again, the removal to Caper-
naum is involved by the indisputably A passage is. I. Pilate's wife's
dream (the only occasion, except in Matt, i., ii., where dreams are men-
tioned), his ablution, and Judas's repudiation of responsibility, attune
thoroughly to A's direction of the onus of guilt.
88 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
sometimes discovered in the remainder of A, are
far from decisive, e.g., The sufficiency of the descent
of the Holy Spirit at the baptism to account for the
title " Son of God ; " the confidence of the Naza-
rene's that they know all about Christ's origin; the
readiness of " His friends," including apparently His
mother, to charge Him with madness, and to attempt
a forcible seizure. And, on the other hand, in the
narrative of the woman taken in adultery, which,
as will be presently shown, belongs to A, it almost
seems as if some account of miraculous conception is
involved ; for if the reference to Moses having " com-
manded that such should be stoned " is to be sustained,
the woman brought before our Lord must have been
" a virgin betrothed ; " and it is significant that this
narrative of the woman taken in adultery should follow
this will be shown presently the discussion con-
cerning Messiah's descent from David. 1
Whatever the objections above cited to the doctrine
of the miraculous conception may be worth, they are
by no means incompatible with the antiquity of Matt,
i., ii. They point too far back altogether. For
whether or not the miraculous conception was part
of the primitive Christian creed, it is at any rate
certain that it was widely accepted some time before
the date which is here desiderated for A. It has
been already pointed out that the Pauline doctrine of
original sin involves a second Adam, sinless from the
very first, conceived otherwise than the rest of Adam's
descendants. And in the imagery of Eevelation xii.
1 So too in the fourth gospel the discussion concerning the Davidic
descent (vii. 37-52) appears not unconnected with the innuendo (viii.
41, 48), " WE were not born in FORNICATION. Say we not rightly that
thou art a Samaritan ? "
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 89
one may discern in the woman " clothed with the sun,"
who brings forth the man child, an allusion to the
unique glory of the virgin mother. 1 The relationship
of Matt, i.j ii. to Luke i. 511. proves clearly that the
idea of miraculous conception was anterior to both.
And in Matt. i., ii. the stress laid on S. Joseph's non-
repudiation of his wife, presupposes the existence of
the slander, re-echoed by the Jew of Celsus, that he
dismissed her with disgrace. Thus it was no new
doctrine that Matt, i., ii. introduced, and the incon-
gruity, if incongruity it is, of that section with the
remainder of A is due, not to its being by a different
hand, but to incongruity beneath.
4. The objection to Matt, i., ii., that the matter
there contained was unknown to S. Luke, S. John, and
the Hebrew evangelist will not bear close investigation.
a. The argument against S. Luke's acquaintance
with Matt, i., ii., that knowing this account of Christ's
birth he would never have given currency to another
so diverse without indicating some method of recon-
ciliation rests on the assumption that if S. Luke knew
this account, he must also have recognised its apos-
tolic origin and its absolute authority. Even so the
argument becomes invalid when we discover that S.
Luke's intention was only to harmonise our second
canonical gospel to the Preaching, and that Luke i.
5-ii. belonged to the latter.
That there are, according to some authorities, inter-
polations in Luke ii. 39, iv. 31, from Matt. ii. 23 ; iv. 1 3,
proves little they may be due to some late copyist ; but
1 The imagery of Revelation is often reflective. For example, "Keep
thy garments, lest thou. -walk naked," recalls the startling incident
mentioned in Mark xiv. 51, 52. "Root and offspring of David,"
recalls the discussion about David's Son and David's Lord.
90 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
the context that S. Luke chooses for the riot at Nazareth
(Luke iv.) is of real importance in this connection, for
he evidently chooses it in consequence of the removal
from Nazareth to Capernaum, recorded in Matt iv.
13, a passage demonstrably by the same hand as
Matt, i., ii.
&. The argument from S. John's omission to answer
the objection, " Cometh not Christ of the seed of David
from Bethlehem ? " " Can any good thing come out of
Nazareth ? " becomes nugatory when we notice that it
is his manner to leave such objections to answer them-
selves. No answer is deigned to the insinuation that
Christ was born in fornication, and that His father was
a Samaritan.
A most probable proof of the direct use of Matt.
i., ii. is found in John ii. 20, " Forty and six years
has this temple been in building," for Josephus in-
forms us that the building was commenced nineteen
years before Herod's death, so that twenty-seven years
must have elapsed since his death when this remark
was made; and our Lord, according to Luke iii. 23,
being thirty years of age, it follows that Herod's life
and our Lord's overlapped three years ; which is exactly
the implication in Matt. i. } ii., where Christ is reckoned
among the children of two years, and provision made
for a sojourn in Egypt of about a year.
c. Eeasons for supposing that Matt, i., ii. as also
Luke i. 5 ii. were not unknown to the Hebrew evan-
gelist, will be found in Chapter XXIII.
5. There is not less historicity in Matt, i., ii. or in
Luke i., 5 ii. for it will be convenient to examine the
two accounts together than our theory of their origin
requires. The general effect of the pictures may be
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 91
true or otherwise, but the colours are certainly not due
to fancy or imagination. Thus
a. For some strange appearance in the sky about
the time of Christ's birth, Origen was able to cite the
testimony of Hadrian's chronicler, Phlegon ; and astro-
nomers inform us that certain planets were in con-
junction. Consequently it will not be altogether in
favour of Luke i. 5 ii. if the star is there absent. But
is the star really absent ? Surely it is alluded to in
" The Day-spring from on high,
To guide our feet into the way of peace."
5. Matt. i., ii., Luke i. 5 ii. 3 quite independent, agree
in this, that some strangers visited the infant Christ.
But the former brings them " from the Bast" (" from
Arabia," Justin understands). The visitors in Matt, i.,
ii. appear to have developed out of the humbler shep-
herds under the influence of prophecy, "Kings from
Arabia shall bring gifts," but even in this development
there is nothing really untrue to history. Herod, in
his last years, as Josephus informs us, was continually
troubled by Arabian emissaries. In the Antipater con-
spiracy A.D., Arabian chieftains participated. And a
later tradition, strangely enough, connects the visitors
of Matt. ii. with Antipater.
c. For the murder of the Innocents, Origen was
unable to obtain any corroboration, and it is certainly
singular that other historians besides Josephus should
be silent on the subject ; but some allusion to a birth-
peril which Christ escaped may perhaps be discovered
in the imagery of Revelation, often, as already said,
reflective the red dragon standing before the star-
crowned woman, ready to devour her man-child. And
92 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
in the " Assumption of Moses," written at the beginning
of the first century A.D., Herod is denounced as a " slayer
of the old and the YOUNG- " (" juvenum," "but this is a
translation probably of "TraiSwv"), and compared to
Pharaoh. 1
d. Again, as to "the inn" and "the manger"
here probably is another feature common to both birth-
scenes.
To the south of Bethlehem, in the time of Jeremiah,
there existed a celebrated inn, named after one of
David's followers, Chimham, which was used by tra-
vellers on their way to Egypt (Jer. xli. 17). And
onwards from the second century A.D. a cave to the
south of Bethlehem, in which traces of a manger
might be discovered by those who searched, was in
some way connected by local tradition with the
nativity. 2
This cave-stable may have been the sole relic of an
inn that existed A.D. on the site of Chimham's.
In Luke i. 5 ii. inn and stable appear naturally
enough. But at first sight they appear to have no
place in Matt, i., ii., where the Blessed Virgin and S.
Joseph are represented as residents at Bethlehem, not
there merelyfor a temporary purpose. But may it not be
that the inn and cave-stable have left traces in the flight
into Egypt ? In the manger, might not Christ have
been temporarily concealed from Herod's emissaries. 3
1 Vide Fritzsche's " Pseudepigrapha," pp. 713, 714. The reason for
the parallelism between Pharaoh and Herod, drawn in Matt, ii., is
sufficiently obvious. Evil ever trying to strangle good in the cradle I
Christ wonderfully preserved from Herod, as Moses from Pharaoh !
But why should such a parallelism have been drawn by a pre-Christian
writer, if the massacre at Bethlehem is quite mythical ?
2 Jerome.
3 This is suggested in the Protevangel.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 93
e. Matt, i., ii., Luke i. 5 ii. agree in describing S.
Joseph as a rigorous observer of the Law, and they
agree in their description of his relationship to the
Blessed Virgin (cf. Matt. i. 25 ; Luke ii. 5).
/. Matt, i., ii., Luke i. 5 ii. agree that Christ was born
at Bethlehem, though they bring it about very differently.
But birth at Bethlehem was not an indispensable quali-
fication of the Messiah. Micah had only predicted
that the Messiah would come of a Bethlehemite family.
One never hears that any claim to have been born in
Bethlehem was advanced by Barcocheba, the Messiah
coming in his own name, whom the Jews received.
Jerusalem is the Messiah's birth-place according to
"Enoch." In this case, then, the narrative is not
weakened by the prophecy ; and in others, by the very
weakness of the prophecies cited in illustration, it is
really strengthened. It is so evident that events are
not being invented to suit prophecies, but prophecies
pressed to suit events.
Thus the materials of Matt, i., ii., Luke i. 5 ii. are
historical. Whether or not they are rightly combined
is another question. 1
1 The surrender of one or two details in Matt, i., ii., Luke i. 5-11.
does not necessarily entail the surrender of the whole. The visit of
the Magi and the persecution of Herod might be separated. The mere
fact of Davidic descent, apart from any other reason, would account
for Herod's apprehensions. And again as to the celebrated enrolment
undertaken by Quirinius, A.D. 7, S. Joseph and the Blessed Virgin
may have visited -Bethlehem on this occasion, the name of Jesus may
have been entered on the registers, but other reasons are discoverable
which might have brought about the Blessed Virgin's visit to Bethlehem
at an earlier period. Bethlehem was a Levite town, might be described
as " in the hill country," and the Protevangel actually makes it the
home of the Blessed Virgin's relatives, Zachariah and Elizabeth. Or
when Joseph "took unto him his espoused wife," it may have been
to his own home at Bethlehem from hers at Nazareth.
94 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
XXI.
The construction-theory adopted involves certain
very definite conclusions as to the date and order of
our canonical gospels, and the. gospels anterior.
A and B and the Preaching, and their develop-
ments, must all have appeared at very short intervals.
This, indeed, is only what a priori reasoning would
lead us to expect. For in describing the second
advent, the apostles reckon themselves among the
quick (cf. I Thess. iv. 1 7). Why trouble to write ?
Taking then our Lord's age as an index of theirs, and
threescore and ten as man's average, one might con-
clude that it was about the year 70 that written
records of our Lord's life suddenly became a necessity.
And when the last man was dead who could say, "I
saw Jesus," it is natural to suppose that these written
records suddenly acquired a new value, and lost their
plasticity.
Not only A and B, but also AB, and " S. Mark,"
being quite independent of the Preaching, it follows
that they must have appeared in rapid succession. And
that no great interval elapsed between the publication
of the first canonical gospel and of the third, follows
from their independent treatment of the Preaching. 1
1 .The rapidity with which the gospels followed one another, accounts
too for the disappearance of the earlier forms. A and B, as we have
seen, were unknown to John the Elder, at any rate in their true
character. And the evidence of their existence which we have been
able to adduce is all internal. They were superseded by AB so quickly,
and AB was so much better suited for general use. Remembering how
widely Tatian's Harmony superseded our canonical gospels, it is not a
matter for wonder that some eighty years earlier, a Harmony of A and
B was more successful still.
Let us imagine a possessor of AB, X contrasting it with our canonical
S. Matthew. The absence of the Petrine sections would make it appear
a less perfect document, and he would probably supply the deficiencies.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 95
No influence of the fourth gospel can be detected
even in the latest of the redactions, but conversely.
This, however, touches on a question which, for present
purposes, it is needless to discuss.
Of the posteriority of S. Mark to A B we have
already spoken, and the priority of S. Mark to the cor-
responding sections in S. Luke is generally admitted. 1
The posteriority of B to A is shown by its supple-
mentary character. What A has recorded, B generally
omits. Where A has preserved just the shreds of
parables, e.g., "Every plant which my Father planted
not shall be rooted up," "Whoso shall give to one of
these little ones a cup of cold water shall have his
reward," " To him that hath, shall be given," B restores
the full original. But perhaps a better test is afforded
by a comparison of A's eschatology with B's. In the
former, the destruction of Jerusalem finds no place.
But in the latter it is prominent.
The general counsel, " When they persecute you in
this city, flee," has become a definite command that at
a particular moment Christians are to quit Jerusalem.
It was revealed to the Christians that they were to
fly so states Busebius, apparently on the authority of
Hegesippus whence it would seem that the command
to fly was not written in letters plain and clear before
the flight actually took place.
At a later date AB would be regarded as a mutilated S. Matthew.
Probably the original manuscript received the Petrine interpolations,
before many copies were taken.
1 This priority is conclusively shown by the following fact, that
sections of S. Mark incorporated in S. Luke involve sections omitted,
e.g., Luke iv. 38 involves Mark i. 16-20 ; Luke xviii. 35 involves Mark
x. i ; Luke xxii. 71 involves Mark xiv. 57, &c. Of. Chapter V. Luke
xx. 39, 40 involves Mark xii. 28-34 ; Luke xxii. 52 involves Mark xiv.
43 ; Luke xxii. 47, 48 involves Mark xiv. 44 ; Luke ix. 45 involves
Mark viii. 33.
94 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
XXI.
The construction-theory adopted involves certain
very definite conclusions as to the date and order of
our canonical gospels, and the. gospels anterior.
A and B and the Preaching, and their develop-
ments, must all have appeared at very short intervals.
This, indeed, is only what a priori .reasoning would
lead us to expect. For in describing the second
advent, the apostles reckon themselves among the
quick (cf. I Thess. iv. 1 7). Why trouble to write ?
Taking then our Lord's age as an index of theirs, and
threescore and ten as man's average, one might con-
clude that it was about the year 70 that written
records of our Lord's life suddenly became a necessity.
And when the last man was dead who could say, " I
saw Jesus," it is natural to suppose that these written
records suddenly acquired a new value, and lost their
plasticity.
Not only A and B, but also AB, and " S. Mark,"
being quite independent of the Preaching, it follows
that they must have appeared in rapid succession. And
that no great interval elapsed between the publication
of the first canonical gospel and of the third, follows
from their independent treatment of the Preaching. 1
1 .The rapidity with which the gospels followed one another, accounts
too for the disappearance of the earlier forms. A and B, as we have
seen, were unknown to John the Elder, at any rate in their true
character. And the evidence of their existence which we have been
able to adduce is all internal. They were superseded by AB so quickly,
and AB was so much better suited for general use. Remembering how
widely Tatian's Harmony superseded our canonical gospels, it is not a
matter for wonder that some eighty years earlier, a Harmony of A and
B was more successful still.
Let us imagine a possessor of AB,' contrasting it with our canonical
S. Matthew. The absence of the Petrine sections would make it appear
a less perfect document, and he would probably supply the deficiencies.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 95
No influence of the fourth gospel can be detected
even in the latest of the redactions, but conversely.
This, however, touches on a question which, for present
purposes, it is needless to discuss.
Of the posteriority of S. Mark to A B we have
already spoken, and the priority of S. Mark to the cor-
responding sections in S. Luke is generally admitted. 1
The posteriority of B to A is shown by its supple-
mentary character. What A has recorded, B generally
omits. Where A has preserved just the shreds of
parables, e.g., "Every plant which my Father planted
not shall be rooted up," "Whoso shall give to one of
these little ones a cup of cold water shall have his
reward," " To him that hath, shall be given," B restores
the full original. But perhaps a better test is afforded
by a comparison of A's eschatology with B's. In the
former, the destruction of Jerusalem finds no place.
But in the latter it is prominent.
The general counsel, " When they persecute you in
this city, flee," has become a definite command that at
a particular moment Christians are to quit Jerusalem.
It was revealed to the Christians that they were to
fly so states Eusebius, apparently on the authority of
Hegesippus whence it would seem that the command
to fly was not written in letters plain and clear before
the flight actually took place.
At a later date AB would be regarded as a mutilated S. Matthew.
Probably the original manuscript received the Petrine interpolations,
before many copies were taken.
1 This priority is conclusively shown by the following fact, that
sections of S. Mark incorporated in S. Luke involve sections omitted,
e.g., Luke iv. 38 involves Mark i. 16-20 ; Luke xviii. 35 involves Mark
x. I ; Luke xxii. 71 involves Mark xiv. 57, &c. Of. Chapter V. Luke
xx. 39, 40 involves Mark xii. 28-34 ; Luke xxii. 52 involves Mark xiv.
43 ; Luke xxii. 47, 48 involves Mark xiv. 44 ; Luke ix. 45 involves
Mark viii. 33.
96 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
In fact, the B document all through bears the
impress of the great agony of A.D. 70 ; the days are
being shortened ; the king's messengers have all been
slain ; his armies draw near ; the city of murderers shall
be burned ; overhead there is " a great star flaming
like a sword " l it is " the sign of the Son of Man."
But a later date than A.D. 70 is equally precluded,
for the Evangelist plainly betrays his expectation that
the fall of Jerusalem will be followed by the Second
Advent " immediately."
Contrast the tendency of the redactors. When S.
Luke took his gospel in hand, about a decade later,
the references to the speedy coming of Christ were
already an offence. "Some standing here shall see
the Son of Man coming in His kingdom." " When ye
see these things, know that the Son of Man is nigh,
even at the doors." "He that endureth to the end
shall be saved." These expressions S. Luke softens
down, applying them to Christ's coming in an im-
personal sense in the extension of the Gospel
" Some here shall see the kingdom of God," " When
ye see these things know that the kingdom of God is
nigh," " In patience win your souls."
When S. Luke informs us that the Husbandman
went away " for a long time " (iicavol ^povoi) : and that
the parable of Pounds was designed against a belief
that the Messianic kingdom "was immediately to
appear" (Trapa-^prjfjia ava<paivecrOai), one remembers that
itcavoi yjpovoi and Trapa^tj/uLa and ava<paive<rOai, by the
tests of Chapter XI., are proved to be expressions of
S. Luke's own.
1 Josephus, Wars, VI., v. 3. Similarly, in the Sibylline verses,
" swords in the sky " are a sign of Messiah's approach.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 97
To turn to the Preaching. That expression of John
the Elder, " What he rememlered of S. Peter's dis-
courses/' distinctly implies that S. Mark wrote after
S. 'Peter's death. 1 And the Petrine eschatology cor-
roborates this view. When S. Mark makes mention
of the " palisade " which the Eomans built round
Jerusalem (Luke sis. 43 ; cf. Josephus), it may be
inferred that his remembrance of S. Peter's words had
been quickened by the events of A.D. 70.
But that year is not far past. " Lift up your heads,
your redemption draweth nigh."
The " Gospel according to S. John," in the opinion of
most critics, was written considerably later than the
synoptic gospels. Its esact relation to them, however, is,
by general admission, estremely difficult to determine.
The object of the following chapter is to show that,
by the foregoing construction-theory, the unexpected
in S. John, in the historical portions, is greatly
diminished. Into the vexed question of the -author-
ship and authenticity of the fourth gospel it is not
1 In 2 Peter i. 15 a design of perpetuating his preaching is imputed
to S. Peter himself. But it is only .a design, and, except on the
hypothesis that the second epistle of Peter's is actually his, it is by no
means certain that this passage refers to the document of which we are
speaking at all. Lactantius (iv. 21) apparently connects it with the
" Prsedicatio Petri et Pauli," and certainly the promise of its contents
(2 Peter i. 14), incitations to godliness, virtue, .and knowledge, accord
better with what is known of this apocryphal document.
Irenseus : follows Papias in dating the .Preaching after S. Peter's
death. The writers who date.it before, .Clement of Alexandria, &c.,
appear to have misunderstood John the Elder's .statement, as though
he had said that S. Peter discoursed to meet the wants of S. Mark.
And .they deprive themselves of credit by dating it in the forties,
adopting the Clementine figment of S. Peter's arrival in Home in the
reign of Claudius.
G
98 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
necessary to enter. For in any case the argument for
the existence of the original gospels, A and B and
the Preaching, will hold good, if it can be shown
that they offer greater scope than their canonical
developments for certain statements of the fourth
evangelist. 1
One of the chief discrepancies between the fourth
evangelist and the synoptists, is in respect to the
duration of our Lord's ministry, and the number of
His visits to Jerusalem. From the canonical S.
Matthew, S. Mark, S. Luke, one would gather that
He only visited Jerusalem once (cf. Mark xi. 1 1 ).
But when once the great Petrine section (Luke ix.
xix.) is released from its present cramped position, its
evidence strongly favours the view taken by the fourth
evangelist. It is the most natural inference from Luke
ix. xix., that our Lord visited Jerusalem several times. 2
S. Luke's original knowledge was slight, and he had
to reconcile a document which exhibited a constant
tendency "towards Jerusalem" with another which
mentioned a single journey.
Similarly, as to A and B, the appearance of chrono-
logical arrangement is much fainter there than in the
redactions. Comparing A and B with the Preach-
ing, one is compelled to the conclusion that in
A and B the arrangement is to a large extent sub-
jective. All that Christ ever said about apostleship
1 If, indeed, the author of the fourth gospel is not John the Apostle,
but John the Elder, he cannot have possessed A and B (see Chapter I.).
But he possessed another redaction of A and B, besides the canonical
redactions for we shall endeavour to show in the next chapter that
the " Gospel according to the Hebrews " was of this character.
2 Of course there is this alternative, but it commends itself less, that
our Lord's last visit to Jerusalem was of considerable duration, and
that the appearance of previous visits is due to the " disorder " of the
Petrine document.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 99
is worked into one grand missionary charge. His
various decisions on the legal points submitted to
Him from time to time are gathered into the tables of
a new Sinaitic code. The various invectives, called
forth by different exhibitions of Pharisaic hypocrisy,
are pressed into one railing accusation. All His
scattered prophecies of the future, immediate or re-
mote, converge, prophecies of the end of Jerusalem
and of the end of the world, prophecies of His own
advent, in the extension of the gospel, or to the in-
dividual, or on the clouds of heaven.
So too with regard to the special matter in point.
It would be quite in accordance with the spirit of A
and B to combine various visits to Jerusalem in one.
The ministry climaxes with Christ's testimony at head-
quarters, and the events of months and years events
which in the Preaching lie strewn up and down the
ministry are pressed as it seems into one short week.
Thus the fourth evangelist assigns the cleansing of
the temple and the challenge " By what authority ? "
to one visit, ii. 1 3, &c. ; the " gathering together " of
the Pharisees, David's Son and David's Lord, the
widow's mite, 1 the lawyer's question, 2 " I am the God
of Abraham" to another, vii. 4152, viii. 20, 48, 56,
5 8 ; the council in the house of Oaiaphas to a third,
and that not the last, xi. 47 53. 3
1 John vii. 32, 42, 45, corresponds to Matt. xxii. 34, 41-46. The
woman taken in adultery properly belongs, as will be shown presently,
after Matt. xxii. 46 ; and that it is followed in the fourth gospel by a
reference to Christ's presence " in the treasury " shows perhaps that the
author of the fourth gospel assigns the mite (Mark xii. 41) to the same
occasion.
2 " Say we not rightly that thou art a Samaritan ? " connects itself
with the answer to the lawyer, in which Christ describes Himself under
the figure of a Samaritan.
3 Attention has already been drawn to the expression used in Matt.
ioo THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
Now let us examine the Johannine visits to Jerusalem
in detail. Tt will perhaps be best to start in the middle.
1. In John vii. we hear that Christ went up to the
Feast of Tabernacles * "in secret." This journey cor-
responds with that recorded in A, Mark ix. 30, "He
passed through Galilee, and would not that any man
should know it," 2 and in B, Matt. xix. I ; Mark x. i,
" He departed from Galilee and came into the borders
of Judasa." Thus a new dovetailing of A and B is
involved, different from that either of AB, or S. Mark
(cf. Matt. xvii. 24 ; Mark ix. 33), for after this journey
to the Feast of Tabernacles, Christ, according to the
fourth gospel, returns to Galilee no more.
2. Then, after the parable of the Good Shepherd,
the reference to " other sheep, not of this fold," Christ,
according to the fourth gospel, " went away into the
place where John was at the first baptizing " a state-
ment correspondent to that in Matt. xix. I ; Mark
x. i, after the incident of the independent exorcist,
the parable of the sheep astray, " He came beyond
Jordan."
xxvi. 16, " From that time he sought opportunity," as indicative of
some interval between the conspiracy and its success.
It is perhaps worth noticing that these identifications of Johannine
matter and synoptic, and others to be mentioned presently, are all, or
nearly all, implied in the Diatessaron.
1 That Christ did attend a celebration of the Feast of Tabernacles
has already been inferred from the Preaching (Luke xvi. 9). With
this passage may be compared S. Peter's remark at the Transfiguration,
" Let us build here three tabernacles," for the remark is meaningless
unless we suppose that a celebration of the feast was at hand. And it
is noteworthy that S. Peter made this remark just after his great con-
fession "six days after" for in the fourth gospel his confession just
precedes Christ's journey to the Feast.
2 Any lingering doubt as to the accuracy of this identification of the
journey of Mark ix. 30 with that described in John vii., is taken away
when we notice that Matt. xvii. 22 also, the passage correspondent in
AB, "While they abode (avaffTpE<J>o/j.ei>ui> afo&v) in Galilee," is reflected
in John vii. 9, " He abode in Galilee " (after the feast had begun).
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 101
3 . Prom Bethany, beyond Jordan, Christ, according
to the fourth gospel, journeys to Bethany, near Jerusa-
lem, and the despondent remark of Thomas enables us
to identify this journey with that recorded in A, Mark's.
32, " They were in the way going up to Jerusalem, and
they that followed wei'e afraid." In B, Matt. xix. I 5 ;
Mark x. 17, this journey is alluded to more vaguely,
" He departed thence," i.e., from beyond Jordan.
4. From Bethany, near Jerusalem, Christ, according
to the fonrth gospel, retires to " a city near the wil-
derness." Here we seem at fault. One searches the
synoptic gospels in vain for something correspondent ;
but now the Diatessaron informs us that the Preaching,
in its original form, supplied exactly what is required,
viz., that Christ's withdrawal to some place apart,. Luke
ix. 1 1 " a desert place," we may infer from the new
context for it which S. Luke felt justified in finding
followed after the parable of the Pharisee and the
publican.
5. Having now fixed the journey of John vii. ;
Mark ix. 30 ; Matt, six, I as a starting-point, let us
work backwards. According to the fourth gospel, when
the feeding of the five thousand, took place, " the
Passover was at hand." The only possible justification
in the synoptic gospels for this statement is furnished
in Matt. xiv. I (B), where the feeding is described as
taking place " at that season." Let us assume that the
fourth evangelist understood this expression as equiva-
lent to " at that feast-tide."
6. If the fourth evangelist understood " at that
season," Matt. xiv. I (B), as equivalent to " at that
feast-tide," then the previous passage in which this
expression is used, Matt. xii. I (B), he must have inter-
102 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
preted similarly. And how reasonably this works !
In John v. we have a feast to which Christ went up,
and a Sabbath cure. It is a Sabbath cure that Matt,
xii. i introduces. 1 It may be added that Christ's
words in Matt, xii., " The priests profane the Sabbath,"
" One greater than the temple is here," are suggestive
of presence in Jerusalem ; and in the opinion of most
critics the v. r. in Luke vi. I, " SevrepoTrpcoTw" if to
be retained, indicates the proximity of a Passover.
7. We have one more journey to consider. In John,
ii. 13; iii. 22, Christ journeys to Jerusalem, and then
comes into Judea and to the Jordan. Here again
the only possible justification is furnished in B,
Matt. iv. 25, "Multitudes followed Him from Jeru-
salem, Judea, and beyond Jordan." z
Now the result of connecting these three Johannine
feasts with Matt. xiv. I ; xii. I ; iv. 25, is this, that
it involves a new dovetailing of A and B on the part
of the fourth evangelist, different from that either of
AB, or S. Mark. It involves our preposing a consider-
able amount of B (viz., circuit, sermon, centurion's ser-
vant, corn-plucking, withered hand) to the arrest of
John (A, Matt. iv. 12 ; Mark i. 14). For in John iv.
we are expressly told that the cure of the nobleman's
son (i.e., the centurion's servant) was Christ's second
after the withdrawal into Galilee, and hence one may
see that the fourth evangelist reckoned it previous to
A's cure of the demoniac in Capernaum, Peter's mother-
in-law, the leper, &c.
1 The concomitant circumstances of both Sabbath cures are the same.
The Jews attempt to kill Jesus. Jesus withdraws to the sea. Great
multitudes follow. Jesus goes up into the mountain. Matt. xii. 14,
15 ; Mark iii. 6, 7, 13 ; John v. 18, vi. 1-3.
- Hence the r. r. in Luke iv. 44, "Preached in Jnclea."
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 103
There are many miscellaneous points that might be
noticed, bearing out the view above-taken of the re-
lationship of the Johannine tradition to the Synoptic.
Sometimes the fourth gospel recalls the original
order of A and B. Thus we have the withered hand
( = John v.) immediately after the centurion's servant,
and S. Peter's confession almost immediately after the
walking on the sea, only the discourse about the Bread
of Life intervening, thus in a position analogous to that
of the parable of the Draught of Meats. 1
Then, again, the celebrated discrepancy between the
Synoptists and the fourth gospel as to whether the
Passover was eaten on the Thursday or the Friday, is
lessened by the following fact, that the identification of
" the first day of unleavened bread " with " the day on
which the Passover must be slain " now rests onlv on the
\/
authority of a redactor. Rabbinical literature distin-
guishes the two, and indeed this seems most natural in
face of the Mosaic regulation " Even the day previous
shall ye cast all leaven out of your houses."
XXIII.
The aim of the following chapter is to show, from
the fragments which survive of the " Gospel accord-
ing to the Hebrews," additional proof of the existence
of the three original documents desiderated our
hypothesis being that out of these the " Gospel accord-
ing to the Hebrews " arose, in much the same way as
the canonical redactions ; later, however, as shown
by certain meretricious after-touches.
1 The food that kills ! the food that quickens !
104 THE FORMA TION OF THE GOSPELS.
The Hebrew evangelist blends the rich young ruler's
inquiry with the scoffs of the Pharisees, lovers of
money, reported in Luke xvi. ; 1 i.e., he assigns to the
same occasion passages in the triple tradition and the
Preaching, between which S. Luke has distinguished.
He reports Christ's challenge, " Handle me and
see," which is peculiar to our third canonical gospel.
All we know of the sect, or sects, which employed
the " Gospel according to the Hebrews," goes to show
the unlikelihood of the direct indebtedness of their
evangelist to the most prominent disciple of S. Paul.
Another instance of his indebtedness to S. Luke is
probably preserved for us in the Gospel of Nicodemus,
viz., " Baddacli aplikid ruel." z And when the same
authority that supplies this last fragment proceeds to
inform us that the soldiers girded Christ for cruci-
fixion with a "tattered scarlet robe," it is at least a
plausible guess that the Hebrew evangelist transferred
to Calvary the mockery by Roman soldiers, in order
to make room for the mockery by Herod's. 3
The Hebrew evangelist also preserves a fragment of
A, viz., the history of the woman taken in adultery,
which the canonical redactors omit. 4
1 " The other of the rich men said, I have performed the law and
the prophets. And the Lord said unto him, How sayest thou?. Be-
hold many of thy brethren, sons of Abraham, are dying of hunger, and
thy house is full of much goods, and there goeth out nothing unto
them." The allusion here to the parable of Dives, which in Luke xvi.
follows the scoff of the Pharisees, is obvious.
2 Heb., Beyadcha aplikid ruchi (" Into thy hands I commend my
Spirit"). The Gospel of Mcodemus probably assumed its present
shape just at the time when Jerome had brought the " Gospel accord-
ing to the Hebrews " into notoriety. The other Hebrew phrase which
it contains is expressly assigned to the - " Gospel according to the
Hebrews" by Jerome " Hosanna barrama."
3 Of. 'the v. r. supplied by D in Luke xxiii. 37, "ireptO&res
i
Eusebius only states that the " Gospel according to the Hebrews "
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 105
Perhaps also a fragment of B. "Be ye wise
usurers " is quoted again and again by authorities
whose occasional use of the " Gospel according to the
Hebrews" is indisputable. It would follow well the
parable of the talents, the original termination of
which seems in Matt. xxv. to have been slightly super-
seded by the Preaching.
Direct use of A may be inferred from, " There was
a certain man, Jesus by name, about thirty years of
age (matter peculiar to S. Luke again), who chose us
out. And He came to Capernaum, and entered into the
house of Simon, and said, Passing by the lake of Tiberias,
I chose out James and John, and Simon, and Andrew
. . . and Thaddseus, and Simon Zelotes, and Judas
Iscariot; and thee, Matthew, sitting at the receipt of
custom. I will that ye be twelve apostles unto Israel."
For here its original force is given to Mark i. 36.
And direct use of the Preaching may be inferred
from, " Just now my Mother, the Spirit carried me up
to the great mountain Tabor," for these words, if they
refer to the Temptation, 1 show that the Hebrew evan-
contained the history of " a woman accused of many sins before our
Lord," and the identity of this history with that contained in John vii.
53-viii. II is sometimes questioned. But answer has been made that
this identity is distinctly implied by Rufinus, to whom the-exact facts
of the case must have been well known.
That this history belongs to A is shown by its style : and that its
proper position is after Matt. xxii. 460,, by its occupying an analogous
position in the fourth gospel ; by its position after Luke xxi. in certain
cursives ; and by the complementariness of " Every one to his own
home" to the gathering of the Pharisees described in Matt. xxii. 34,
41. Of. John vii. 32-52.
1 The alternative is to apply them to the Transfiguration. But
conveyance by the Spirit rather recalls the Temptation. And they
evidently introduce an event at which no witnesses were present. It
should be noted that the author of the Clementines, whose indebted-
ness, direct or indirect, to the " Gospel according to the Hebrews " is
generally admitted, twice puts an account of the Temptation into
Christ's own mouth (Ante-Nicene Library, pp. 190, 290, cf. p. 146).
106 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
gelist put the one Petrine temptation, the third in
Matt, iv., the second in Luke iv., in a place by itself.
Use of Matt, i., ii., Luke i. 511. (of importance in
connection with our affiliation of these sections), may
be inferred from the persistency with which certain
uncanonical details related, sometimes to the former
narrative, sometimes to the latter, and sometimes
pointing to a compromise between the two are added
to the Birth-scene by writers whose occasional use of
the " Gospel according to the Hebrews '"' is on other
grounds probable. That the " Gospel according to
the Hebrews " contained any account of the Nativity at
all has sometimes been questioned, but a majority of
critics are now in favour of interpreting certain ex-
pressions of Jerome's as implying the presence of
" Thou Bethlehem," " out of Egypt," " called Nazarene."
The " yokes and ploughshares," made by our Lord in
boyhood, are mentioned in the second century by Justin 1
and the author of the Gospel of Thomas. It is most
unlikely that either copied from the other.
The distaff, the skeins, at which the Blessed Virgin
worked, are mentioned in one of the authorities which
the Jew of Oelsus employs (Origen v. Gels., Ante-Nicene
Library, p. 457), and in the Protevangel of James.
The marvellous magnitude of the star of Bethlehem
" dimming all others " is mentioned in the Protevangel
and the Ignatian Epistles. 2 Here again the chances
of either drawing from the other are small.
1 Justin, in common with the " Gospel according to the Hebrews,"
mentions the lightning-flash on the Jordan, at the time of the Bap-
tism, and speaks of the Holy Spirit as having waited for Christ in all
the prophets, and ultimately finding complete rest in Him.
2 The author of the epistles quotes our Lord as saying, " Handle me
and see, that I am not a bodiless demon " words found in the " Gospel
according to the Hebrews."
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 107
" Arabia," as the home of the Magi, is mentioned by '
Justin, and so often, that it scarcely looks like a
mere fancy of his own.
A " cave " as the scene of the Nativity, is mentioned
by Justin and the author of the Protevangel, but
neither is likely to have drawn from the other, for they
introduce it in quite a different manner, before the
arrival at Bethlehem, or after the failure to find room
there. It may be added that the idea of birth in a
cave inevitably implies presence at Bethlehem for some
purpose purely temporary, i.e., involves the taxation,
or something analogous.
The " Magi in the cave." This, too, is common to
Justin and the Protevangel. It is the first night that
the Magi arrive, usurping the place of the shepherds.
Thus shepherds and Magi are partially identified,
otherwise, the former are sacrificed.
XXIV.
Let us now examine minutely the records of the
Resurrection.
Partly owing to the presence of a foreign termina-
tion in S. Mark and loss of the original, partly owing
to the extra information furnished in I Cor. xv. 57,
it comes to pass that harmonistic difficulties here climax.
But a minute examination of this portion of the sacred
narrative will result in a most striking corroboration of
the foregoing construction-scheme.
Here, then, is a reconstruction of the original text
of A and B.
loS
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
A.
And He yielded up His spirit.
Mark xv. And when the centurion, which
39, 42-46. stood by over against Him, saw
that He so yielded up His spirit,
he said, Certainly this was a
righteous man.
And when even was now come,
because it was the Preparation,
there came Joseph of Arima-
tha3a, a councillor of honourable
estate, who also himself was
looking for the kingdom of God :
and he boldly went in unto
Pilate, and asked for the body
of Jesus. And Pilate marvelled
if He were already dead : and
calling unto him the centurion,
he asked him whether He had
been any while dead. And when
he learned it of the centurion,
he granted the corpse to Joseph.
And he bought spices, and taking
Him down, wound Him in linen
cloths, with the spices, and laid
Him in a tomb which had been
hewn out of a rock. And he
rolled a great stone to the door
of the tomb, and departed. And
Matt, xxvii. Mary Magdalene was there, and
> the other Mary, sitting over
against the sepulchre.
Now on the morrow, which is
the day after the Preparation,
the chief priests and the Phari-
sees were gathered together unto
Pilate, saying, Sir, we remember
that that Deceiver said, while
He was yet alive, After three
days I rise again. Command
therefore that the sepulchre be
made sure until the third day,
lest haply His disciples come
and steal Him away, and say
unto the people, He is risen from
the dead ; and the last error will
be worse than the first. Pilate
said unto them,- Ye have a guard :
go your way, make it as sure as
ye can. So they went and made
the sepulchre sure, sealing the
stone, the guard being with
them.
Now late on the sabbath day,
as it began to dawn towards the
first day of the week, came Mary
Magdalene and the other Mary
to see the sepulchre. And be-
hold, there was a great earth-
quake ; for an angel of the Lord
descended from heaven, and came
and rolled away the stone, and
sat on it. His appearance was
as lightning, and his raiment
white as snow : and for fear of
him the watchers did quake, and
became as dead men. And the
angel answered and said to the
women, Fear not ye : for I know
that ye seek Jesus, the Nazarene,
which hath been crucified. He
is not here ; for He is risen, even
as He said. Come, see the place
where He lay. And go quickly,
and tell His disciples and Peter
He is risen from the dead ; and
lo, He goeth before you into Gali-
lee; there shall ye see Him as
He told' you. And they went
quickly from the tomb with fear
and great joy, and ran to bring
His disciples word.
Now while they were going,
behold, some of the guards came
into the city, and told unto the
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
109
chief priests all the things that
were come to pass. And. when
they were assembled with the
elders, and had taken counsel,
they gave large money unto the
soldiers, saying, Say ye, His dis-
ciples came by night, and stole
Him away while we slept. And
if this come to the governor's
ears, we will persuade him, and
rid you of care. So they took
the money, and did as they were
taught : and this saying was
spread abroad among the Jews,
and continueth until this day.
But Peter arose, and ran unto
the tomb, and stooping, and
looking in, he seeth the linen
cloths by themselves. And he
departed to his home, wondering
at that which was come to pass.
The eleven gathered together,
and them that were with them,
saying, The Lord is risen indeed,
and hath appeared to Simon.
And as they spake these things,
He Himself stood in the midst of
them, and saith unto them, Peace
be unto you. But they were
terrified and affrighted, and sup-
posed that they beheld a spirit.
And He said unto them, Why
are ye troubled ? and wherefore
do reasonings arise in your heart ?
See My hands and My feet, that
it is I Myself ; handle Me, and
see ; for a spirit hath .not flesh
and bones, as ye behold Me
having. And when He had said
this He showed them His hands
and His feet. And while they
still disbelieved for joy, and
wondered; He said unto them,
Have ye here anything to eat ?
And they gave Him a piece of a
broiled fish. And He took it,
and did eat before them.
And He said unto them, These
are My words which I spake unto
you, while I was yet with you,
how that all things must needs
be fulfilled, which are written in
the law of Moses, and the pro-
phets, and the psalms, concern-
ing Me. Then opened He their
mind, that they might under-
stand the scriptures ; and He
said unto them, Thus it is writ-
ten, that the Christ should suffer,
and rise again from the dead the
third day ; and that repentance
and remission of sins should be
preached in His name unto all
the nations, beginning from Jeru-
salem. Ye are witnesses of these
things. And behold, I send forth
the promise of My Father upon
you : but tarry ye in the city,
until ye be clothed with power
from on high.
And He led them until they
were over against Bethany : and
He lifted up His hands, and
blessed them. And it came to
pass, while He blessed them, He
parted from them, and was car-
ried up into heaven. And they
worshipped Him, and returned
to Jerusalem with great joy : and
were continually in the temple,
blessing God.
no
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
B.
Matt, xxvii. And He yielded up His spirit.
50-60. Andj bell oia, the veil of the
temple was rent in twain from
the top to the bottom ; and the
earth did quake, and the rocks
were rent ; and the tombs were
opened ; and many bodies of the
saints that had fallen asleep
were raised; and coming forth
out of the tombs after His re-
surrection they entered the holy
city, and appeared unto many.
And they that were watching
Jesus, when they saw the earth-
quake, and the things that were
done, feared exceedingly. And
many women were there behold-
ing from afar, which had fol-
lowed Jesus from Galilee, minis-
tering unto Him : among whom
was Mary Magdalene, and Mary
the mother of James and Joses,
and the mother of the sons of
Zebedee.
And when even was come,
there came a rich man from
ArimathEea, named Joseph, who
also himself was Jesus' disciple.
And Joseph took the body, and
wrapped it in a clean linen cloth,
and laid it in his own new tomb,
which he had hewn out in the
rock. And Mary Magdalene,
and Mary the mother of James
and Joses, and the mother of
the sons of Zebedee beheld where
Mark xvi. He was laid. And they bought
1-4.
spices that they might come and
anoint Him. And very early on
the first day of the week, they
come to the tomb, when the sun
was risen. And they were say-
ing among themselves, Who shall
roll us away the stone from the
door of the tomb ? And looking
up, they see that the stone is
rolled back : for it was exceed-
ing great.
And, behold, Jesus met them, Matt, xxviii
saying, All hail ! And they came 9> I0> l6 ' 20 '
and took hold of His feet, and
worshipped Him. Then saith
Jesus unto them, Fear not ; go
tell My brethren that they depart
into Galilee, and there shall they
see Me.
And the eleven disciples went
into Galilee, unto the mountain
where Jesus had appointed them.
And when they saw Him, they
worshipped Him : but some
doubted. And Jesus came to
them and spake unto them, say-
ing, All authority hath been
given unto Me in heaven and on
earth. Go ye therefore, and
make disciples of all the nations,
baptizing them in the name of
the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost : teaching
them to observe all things what-
soever I commanded you : and
lo, I am with you alway, even
unto the end of the world.
In piecing together the two foregoing narratives
certain special tests and principles, besides the general
ones already mentioned, come into play.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. in
I . As to the visits of the women.
a. There is the division according to the number of
women who come to the tomb. " All hail," and " say-
ing among themselves," imply the presence of more
than two.
1}. There is the division according to the purpose
with which the women come whether to open the
tomb and embalm the sacred body, or merely " to see "
the tomb, which is sealed and guarded, the embalming
presumably being already performed. With regard to
this last point it may be noticed that " oOovta " (Luke
xxiv. 12 a word indicative of more careful wrappage
than " <rivu)v ") probably points back to an account of
the entombment, which has perished from the synoptic
record, but left its traces in John xix, 40.
c. There is the division according to the distance
the women come. The writer who has told us that
the saints came out of their tombs after Christ, and
went into the holy city, will scarcely bring the women
quite as far as the sepulchre. Christ will meet them
before they arrive. Moreover, the command " Go "
(Matt, xxviii. 10) can scarcely be addressed to women
who are already going quickly in the direction intended.
d. There is the division according to the hour at
.which the women come. In Mark xvi. 2 " the sun has
risen " (or, " is rising," D). This would be after six
o'clock. If it is embalmment that the women intend,
light would be necessary, and it is involved in their
perceiving the derangement of the sepulchre from a
distance. But in Matt, xxviii. I the arrival is timed
" late on the Sabbath, as it drew on to the first day
of the week," an expression which can only imply six
o'clock on Saturday evening, or midnight ; and the
112 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
context, the whole story of the guard, precludes the
former interpretation.
Or perhaps this division might be better expressed
as a division, according to the hour at which the Resur-
rection took place whether a moment alter midnight
or at sunrise for in .both cases it is immediately after
the Resurrection has taken place that the women arrive
on the scene. Christ has only walked a little way from
the tomb when they meet Him (Mark xvi. 4 ; Matt.
xxviii. 9). They and the soldiers carry back the intelli-
gence almost simultaneously (Matt, xxviii. il). More-
over, it is a natural inference from Matt, xxvii. 55, 1
xxviii. 5, that in both cases the women partially wit-
ness the phenomena by which the Resurrection was
accompanied an inference slightly supported by the
curious reading of the old Latin in Mark xvi. 4, 2 where
Matt, xxvii. 52, 53 is transferred to its chronological
position, and the saints rise with Christ just as the
women approach.
2. That the termination of A is preserved in Luke
xxiv. may be deduced from the previous tendency
of A. The visit of S. Peter to the tomb, and his
special vision (vers. 12, 34), follow naturally after
his special address (Matt. xxvi. 3135), and his par-
ticularisation in the angelic message (Mark xvi. 7).
Besides, the reference in vers. 4446, " These are My
1 " Women afar off seeing these things " the same things, one infers,
as " those with the centurion watching Jesus." But the things which
those with the centurion " saw done," can only be the phenomena of
the earthquake. Of the rent veil they would, of course, know nothing ;
and the darkness had already lasted too long to produce their panic,
evidently sudden. Now the earthquake, or at any rate an effect which
common sense requires that we should consider as following imme-
diately, is distinctly tuned " after His resurrection."
2 A reading apparently known to the author of the "Asenesio
Isaice" (ed. Dillman, p. 13), and to Tatian.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 113
words which I spake unto you, while I was yet with
you, how that all things must needs be fulfilled. Then
opened He their mind that they might understand," is
to the not-understood prophecy of xviii. 3134, which
belongs to A indubitably.
Again, there is the argument from remainder. Ex-
cept A, there is no other authority to which this section
of Luke xxiv. can be tacked, and that S. Luke origi-
nated it is rendered improbable by the fact, already
mentioned, that a certain portion the challenge to
feel was present in the " Gospel according to the
Hebrews." 1
But it is unfortunate that we are obliged to reach
A in this roundabout way, for the tests suggested in
Chapter XI. show that S. Luke has paraphrased A
considerably.
3. It has been borne in mind, in unravelling A and
B, and distinguishing them from the Preaching, that
the three original accounts of the Resurrection must be
of such a kind that out of them the canonical accounts,
in the order prescribed, can legitimately have arisen.
Firstly, that the account in the first canonical gospel
is prior to that in the second. Subjective considera-
tions have led many critics to prefer the latter, simpler
as it is, and less inevitably miraculous, and to brand
1 And probably more : for in dealing with this section of the sacred
narrative, Justin, whose occasional use of the "Gospel according to
the Hebrews " has already been referred to, adds certain details, of
which the "Gospel according to the Hebrews" seems the likeliest
source, e.g., that Christ showed the disciples how it had been foretold
that He would rise and again appear in Jerusalem,; asked them,
" Have ye not yet faith ? " ate and drank with them by their request ;
and that they (not Thomas merely) touched and handled Him (de
Restirrectione, ix.). This last detail is especially noteworthy, for it
accords with the fragment of the " Gospel according to the Hebrews "
above referred to, "THEY touched Him and believed " (Jerome Oatal.
Script. Eccl. 1 6).
11*
1 14 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
the guard as a comparatively late introduction. But
against this may be urged the verbal similarity of the
guard section to the rest of A, and the decided doublet
of Matt, xxviii. 24 with xxvii. 2154, the doublets
being, ex hypothesi, deep and structural, and not attri-
butable to embellishment. For omitting the guard in
Mark xvi. there was an obvious reason, the difficulty of
reconciling its presence with B's account of the intended
embalmment. 1
Then, again, there is the description of the women's
action on leaving the tomb, " With great joy they ran
to bring the disciples word," in Matt, xxviii 8. But in
Mark xvi. 8, " Trembling and astonishment (e/ccrTacri?) 2
had come' upon them, and they said nothing to any one,
for they were afraid." Which is prior ? I think close
scrutiny will show the former. The " trembling " and
the " silence " are preparations for Christ's appearance
to the women. The author of the second canonical
gospel endeavours to improve on the first, and alters
the attitude of the women in order to account for a
repetition of the command, " Go, tell," a repetition of
the exhortation, " Fear not."
It is a little strange to find the aspect of the angel
changed; but this, the omission of the guard really
necessitates. The appearance, terrific to the soldiers,
is for the women alone beautifully softened.
Secondly, that the account in the third canonical
gospel is posterior to the accounts in the first and second.
1 Origen was able to avail himself of the testimony of Phlegon'
(Hadrian's chronicler) as to an earthquake just about the time of the
Resurrection. Nor can the guard be dismissed as a late embellishment.
The current Jewish slander, reported Matt, xxviii. 13-1$) is not merely
that the disciples stole the sacred Body, but that they did so wldle the
soldiers slept.
is a word of the redactor's. Of. Mark v. 43.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 115
There are two angels, but are the descriptions of
the angel in Matt, xxviii. and of the angel in Mark xvi.
so similar, that the angel here and the angel there could
not fail to be identified? (For instances of similar
duplication, see Chapter XIX.) The " lightning-like "
apparel of these two (cf. Matt, xxviii. 3) warns us
against inferring, from S. Luke's omission of the guard,
that he was therefore ignorant of the document in which
the guard found place. So, too, the attribution of the
centurion's reverence, to his " seeing what was done,"
against a similar inference from S.Luke's omission of the
earthquake, for, as already pointed out, there was
nothing but the earthquake for the centurion to see.
Again, the peculiar phrase in ver. 24 S. Luke's own, be
it remembered " Him they saw not," by which it would
almost seem as if the experiences of the Apostle or
Apostles who visited the tomb are distinguished from
those of the women, warns us against assuming ignor-
ance on S. Luke's part of the appearance recounted in
Matt, xxviii. 9, I o ; Mark xvi. 9. The absence of
more detailed reference is indeed rather an evidence
of S. Luke's knowing more about the matter than he
knew how to digest. That S. Luke assigns the pur-
chase of the unguents by the women to Friday evening,
whereas in Mark xvi. I the purchase takes place " after
the Sabbath," is to be explained by the fact that this
governing clause " after the Sabbath " belongs to A,
and that in B's account of the purchase no note of
time is given at all. 1 There is again a very probable
proof in ver. i o (if the reading of the R. V. be adopted)
of S. Luke's usage of our second canonical gospel of
a copy imperfect as at present an escape from the
1 In D this governing clause " after the Sabbath " is omitted.
n6 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
apparent 'impasse of Mark xvi. 8, " they told nothing
to any one," thus " the other women with them told."
" But now we are confronted by a difficulty very much
more serious S.Luke's apparent suggestion of an ascen-
sion on Easter Day, and the conspicuous absence of any
indication of an appearance in Galilee. The first point
need not detain us. As in the case of the eschatolo-
gical discourse (xxi.), S. Luke, who has his own ideas
of artistic efiect, avoids reproducing the breaks of time
and scenery exhibited by his authorities, so here ;
but the lateness of the hour at which the two return
from Emmaus, the length of time necessary for explain-
ing the Messianic prophecies and for the opening of the
Apostles' hearts, the closed city gates, the visibility of
the ascension, these are so many indications that he
did not intend to imply immediate sequence of events.
It may be added that of an ascension on Easter Day
there is elsewhere not the slightest trace. 1
But the second point, the omission of appearances
in Galilee, cannot be dismissed so summarily. A and
B and the Preaching, as will be shown presently, all
involve Galilsean manifestations ; but the portion of the
Preaching doing so belongs to the second part of the
Preaching, which probably did not come into S. Luke's
hands until after the completion of his gospel. And,
as before stated, S. Luke generally sacrifices his other
authorities to the Preaching. Moreover, in A the de-
parture to Galilee and the return are not very clearly
marked. In B the return is omitted altogether. S.
Luke, then, perceiving an apparent discrepancy between
A and B as to the scene of the ascension, a mountain
in Galilee, or a mountain near Jerusalem, not unac-
1 Except possibly in the Epistle of Barnabas. But cf. Chapter X.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 117
quainted (for lie had spent nearly a week in Jerusalem,
Acts xxi.. 17, 26) with, the local traditions respecting
the latter, determines to exclude a cross-light. He
paraphrases the angelic message, " Go into Galilee,"
thus, " Remember hpw He told you while yet in
Galilee," and allows it to appear that the manifesta-
tion to S. Peter and the first to the eleven, took place
in Jerusalem, and on Easter day.
4. It has been borne in mind in separating A and
B, and distinguishing them from the Preaching, that
the result must be such as will give us a clearer idea
of what actually happened. Let us then examine each
document separately, and the authorities outside.
a. In A Christ declares that Peter and the other
apostles will all be scattered abroad when He is smitten,
but that after rising He will go before them into
Galilee. Then again the angel bids to remind the
apostles and Peter of this declaration, " There in
Galilee shall ye see Him, as He told you." Conse-
quently, when we hear that S. Peter " went to his own
home," it is natural to suppose that it is his home in
Galilee that is intended ; indeed a home of his own in
Jerusalem is quite inconceivable, when we remember
the obligation incurred towards the man with the
pitcher; and a lodging shared with the others would
suit very ill with the fact of a special vision accorded
to him. Moreover, Christ's declaration about the flock
conveys the impression of a real scattering, enduring
for more than a few hours a scattering not only from
the Shepherd but also from one another and accord-
ingly we hear of a re-gathering, Luke xxiv. 33. But in
Jerusalem the apostles would all naturally have been
together " in the upper chamber where they abode "
US THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
(Acts i. 13). Doubly inconceivable is it that they
scattered after any convincing manifestation, any
appearance to the whole college on the evening of
Easter Day. 1
When therefore Christ gives the commandment,
"Settle (KaOicrare) in the city till ye be endued with
power from on high," " Beginning from Jerusalem, ye
are witnesses of these things," we must take this com-
mandment as given in Galilee. It is " Settle there,"
" Begin from there," " Eeturn to the capital, and make
it your future head- quarters." 2
And when we read " He led them to Bethany,"
we must understand that it is " from Galilee ; " and
" they returned to Jerusalem," that it is after several
weeks' absence.
&. Similarly in B, Christ sends to the apostles, " Tell
them that they depart into Galilee : there shall they
see Me ; " and then we hear that " they went into
Galilee unto the mountain." It may be added, apropos
1 Lactantius (iv. 20) has no doubt that Christ's first appearance to
the Eleven took place in Galilee, and that it was in Galilee that "He
opened their mind that they might understand the Scriptures." Pos-
sibly a truer impression of A than is preserved in Luke xxiv. reached
Lactantius through some apocryphal medium. There are reasons for
believing that some things from the "Gospel according to the He-
brews" have filtered into his works through the " Prcedicatio Petri et
Pauli."
z The interpretation of this command which S. Luke gives in Acts
i. 4, 5 (for the first five verses of Acts, as pointed out presently, are S.
Luke's own), is evidently incorrect. " Remain here in Jerusalem (/J.T]
X<apL^(jda.L d-n-b), for ye shall be baptized with the Spirit, not many days
hence," could not be addressed to men who were either under orders
to go into Galilee, or had just arrived from Galilee for some special
purpose and with no immediate intention of returning thither. Besides,
the apostles were being " endued with power," long after Pentecost
(cf. Acts iv. 29-31).
A very early tradition, perhaps derived from the " Gospel according
to the Hebrews," fixes the term of residence enjoined for witness in
Jerusalem at twelve years.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 119
of this appearance on the mountain, that the little note
" some doubted " points to a considerable number of
spectators.
c, In the Preaching (Mark xvi. 920) the marks of
time are very vague ; but the " disbelief" in the report
of the two from Bmmaus requires some time for its
display, more than a few minutes, and the " hardness
of heart" with which Christ reproaches the Apostles
produces the impression that their stubbornness was
somewhat protracted. The fact, too, that there is a
ceiling overhead when Christ is speaking precludes an
interpretation of "When He had spoken, He was re-
ceived up," as indicative of ascension there and then.
In fine, one certainly gathers from the form of this
appearance to the eleven as they sit at meat, as com-
pared with the appearances to the eleven in A and B,
that in all three cases several appearances to the Apos-
tolic college are compressed, the scenery of one being
allowed to predominate.
But we are not confined to Mark svi. 920 for our
knowledge of the intention of the author of the Preaching.
As before stated, the Preaching is continued in the Acts.
In Acts i. 15 the thread of the narrative is taken
up from Luke xxiv. 49, i.e., S. Luke reminds us of the
occasion when Christ was assembled with the Apostles,
under the same roof and at the same board (crvvciXi^o-
/xei/o?), and convinced them of His real presence by
certain proofs. But in ver. 6 where, as already men-
tioned (Chapter XI.), the Preaching recommences, 1 it
is a new appearance that is described, introduced by
" They therefore when they were come together," i.e.,
1 It is, perhaps, worth noticing that some of Jerome's MSS. inter-
polated " Reveal Thy justice," a partial equivalent to "Restore the
kingdom to Israel," into the appendix to S. Mark.
120 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
a larger circle of Apostles than the Eleven the
Seventy for witness of this appearance, as we find
subsequently, combined with long discipleship, was the
indispensable qualification of the candidates for the
office of Judas, and a considerable number were
eligible.
Additional particulars concerning Christ's appear-
ances are supplied by the Preaching, in Acts x. 41, 42,
" He ate and drank with us " (D adds " for many
days ") ; l and in xiii. 31," He was seen for many days
of them which came up with Him from Galilee to Jeru-
salem," these last words containing an allusion, though
not quite inevitably, to the manner of the journey
summarised in Luke xxiv. 50; and to be considered
in connection with Acts i. 12, 13, "Then returned
they to Jerusalem, and when, they were come in, they
went up into the upper chamber where they usually
abode," a strange expression surely if their absence
had only been for a few hours.
d. In S. Paul's list of the appearances (i Cor. xv.
57), there are many things to be noted.
His omission of the appearance to the women, if not
due to his instinctive undervaluation of feminine testi-
mony, would seem to point to the existence, even so
early, of contradictory accounts. Here, as already
pointed out (to account for a similar omission on the
part of S. Luke), A and B and the Preaching are far
from being harmonious, and a priori reasons render it
1 Some grounds, afforded by the Diatessaron, for supposing that the
Petrine narrative behind Acts i. spread Christ's appearances over fifty
days have been noticed in Chapter X. That the Diatessaron extended
into Acts i. is evident from Moesinger, pp. 240, 273-275. It is a
slight objection that this notion of the Day of Pentecost being a Sunday,
involves the Johannine date of the Passover, for the Preaching (Luke
xxii. 15), is not incompatible with the Johannine date.
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 121
probable that they only reproduce discrepancies current
on the first Easter Day,- that women so overwrought,
after an experience so startling, uttered inconsistencies
which nothing short of an immediate rigorous cross-
examination would have sufficed to dispel. Admitted
the lona fides of the women, yet for purposes polemical
and apologetic and such were S. Paul's their evidence
would have little force.
His assignment of the first appearance to S. Peter
and to the Eleven is in exact accordance with A.
The appearance to the five hundred implies Galilee,
for the whole number of disciples in Jerusalem did not
exceed " a hundred and twenty."
And the appearance " to ALL the Apostles," as
distinguished from, the previously mentioned Eleven,
is in exact accordance with what we have shown to be
an inference from the Preaching (Acts i. 6, 21, 22).
But how are we to account for S. Paul's omission
of the appearance at Emmaus? and, conversely, for
the omission by A and B and the Preaching, of the
appearance to S. James ? Now S. James, according
to the trustworthy testimony of Hegesippus, was the
nephew of Cleopas. Was he his companion at Emmaus ?
It is noteworthy in this connection, that the " Gospel
according to the Hebrews " fixes the appearance to S.
James on Easter-Day, and associates it with a Eucha-
ristic meal. Also noteworthy is the various reading
for " Emmaus " in the Codex Bezas, " Oulammaus," for
" Oulammaus," according to the LXX. (Gen. xxviii. 19),
had been the scene of a theophany to an earlier Jacob.
Noteworthy, too, the strange periphrase (Luke xxiv.
33, 34; contrast Mark xvi. 13, 14) by which S. Luke
avoids informing us whether the appearance to S. Peter
122 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
was prior to that at Eoimaus, or vice versd, remember-
ing that whether the glory of the first vision belonged
to S. Peter or S. James was very early a matter of
question (vide I Cor. xv. 5 ; contrast " Gospel accord-
ing to the Hebrews ").
'e. The fourth gospel throws very little light on the
points which the earlier documents leave obscure.
Incidentally, however, it may be remarked
That although at first sight the author appears to
agree with S. Luke in fixing in Jerusalem, and on
Easter Day, the first appearance to the apostolic college,
yet that closer scrutiny renders this very doubtful.
He has told us previously that " the disciples " (per-
haps referring to others besides S. Peter and S. John)
" went away to their own homes," and this must be
taken in connection with the strong and clear declara-
tion which it complements, " Ye shall be scattered,
every one to his own " (xvi. 32). What he lays stress
on is not that the appearance to the ten took place on
the actual day of the resurrection, but on the same
sort of day, the first of the week (cf . Epistle of Bar-
nabas). Besides, if this appearance and the following
one be assigned to Jerusalem, the sudden transition
to Galilee in xxi. is left unaccounted for.
That a portion of xxi., our Lord's conversation with
Peter and John, comes almost as a sequel to their joint
visit to the tomb. The fire of coals, the threefold
assertion of love, further connect it with the scene in
the high priest's hall. And so it would seem that this
appearance on the shores of the Sea of Galilee partly
corresponds with that which in A and I Corinthians
belongs to S. Peter alone.
Putting together all these authorities, A and B and
THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS. 12
the Preaching, and S. Paul, and S. John, one gathers
that the actual order of events was as follows :
On Easter morning the women appeared, probably
in two detachments, with contradictory accounts of
what they had seen ; one at least averring that she had
actually seen Christ. They were disbelieved.
In the evening, James and Cleopas came in with an
account of their experience at Bmmaus. They too
were disbelieved.
And then the Apostles scattered, every one to his
own Galilean home, wondering at the strange termina-
tion of their dream, wondering and despondent, " We
hoped that it was He who should redeem Israel."
Peter resumed his fishing, yet the task of stablishing
faith was his.
Suddenly the startling intelligence was bruited
abroad that Christ was risen indeed, had appeared to
Peter.
In Capernaum, 1 the eleven again met together, and
Christ showed Himself in their midst by certain proofs,
showed them His hands and feet, ate and drank in
their presence.
Again on the well-known mountain of the Beati-
tudes and the loaves, perhaps in the dim distance, for
doubt was not precluded, to a larger circle of spectators
the five hundred.
Then, with their hearts high, anticipating an imme-
diate restoration of the kingdom to Israel, a trumpet-
blast proclaiming Messiah's triumph to the world, the
Apostles all journeyed back to the capital some
hundred in company.
1 "Fittingly at Capernaum," exclaims Ephraem, commenting on
Tatian's text, " the city of consolation " (Moesinger. p. 272).
124 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
Past the familiar scenery, with all its memories and
associations, and they felt that again the Master was
going before as their Guide.
He led them as far as the Mount of Olives, and
there in the still morning twilight it is always in the
twilight He was once more with them visibly, but
far otherwise than they had expected. They alone
were to be His witnesses (Luke xxiv. 48 ; Acts x. 41,
cf. John xiv. 22). As day broke, He lifted up His
hands in blessing, was lifted up and parted from them.
And the gifts which He received from the Father,
and poured down upon the Church, came as proofs of
His reception into Heaven.
THE
GOSPELS WITHIN THE GOSPELS.
A is printed in ordinary type, B in italics, and the independent
Petrine document in red.
The brackets denote transpositions or additions by the re-
dactors.
The distinction of A and B is not continued in S. Luke, since
the non-Petrine sections of that gospel are merely a reflection of
S. Mark.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO
S. MATTHEW.
I THE book of the generation of Jesus
Christ, the son of David, the son of
Abraham.
2 Abraham begat Isaac ; and Isaac begat
Jacob ; and Jacob begat Judas and his
3 brethren ; and Judas begat Phares and
Zara of Thamar; and Phares begat
4 Esrom ; and Esrom begat Aram ; and
Aram begat Aminadab ; and Aminadab
begat Naasson ; and Naasson begat Sal-
5 mon; and Salmon begat Booz of Kachab ;
and Booz begat Obed of Ruth ; and Obed
C begat Jesse ; and Jesse begat David the
king.
And David the king begat Solomon of
7 her that had been the wife of Urias ; and
Solomon begat Roboam ; and Roboam
8 begat Abia ; and Abia begat Asa ; and
Asa begat Josaphat ; and Josaphat begat
9 Joram ; and Joram begat Ozias ; and
' Ozias begat Joatham ; and Joatham be-
10 gat Achaz ; and Achaz begat Ezekias ;
and Ezekias begat Manasses ; and Man-
asses begat Amon ; and Amon begat
II Josias ; and Josias begat Jechonias and
his brethren, about the time they were
carried away to Babylon.
12 And after they were brought to Baby-
lon, Jechonias begat Salathiel; and
13 Salathiel begat Zorobabel ; and Zoro-
babel begat Abiud; and Abiud begat
14 Eliakim ; and Eliakim begat Azor ; and
Azor begat Sadoc ; and Sadpc begat
15 Achim ; and Achim begat Eliud ; and
Eliud begat Eleazar ; and Eleazar begat
Matthan ; and Matthan begat Jacob ;
16 and Jacob begat Joseph the husband of
Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is
called Christ.
17 So all the generations from Abraham
to David are fourteen generations ; and
from David until the carrying _away into
Babylon are fourteen generations ; and
from the carrying away into Babylon
unto Christ are fourteen generations.
18 Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on
this wise : When as his mother Mary
was espoused to Joseph, before they
came together, she was found with child
19 of the Holy Ghost. Then Joseph her
hiisband, being a just man, and not
willing to make her a publick example,
was minded to put her away privily.
20 But while he thought on these things,
behold, the angel of the Lord appeared
unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph,
thou son of David, fear not to take unto
thee Mary thy wife : for that which is
conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost.
21 And she shall bring forth a son, and
thou shalt call his name JESUS : for he
shall save his people from their sins.
22 Now all this was done, that it might be
fulfilled which was spoken of the lord
by the prophet, saying,
23 Behold, a virgin shall be with child,
and shall bring forth a son,
And they shall call his name Em-
manuel,
which being interpreted is, God with us.
24 Then Joseph being raised from sleep did
as the angel of the Lord had bidden him,
25 and took unto him his wife : and knew
her not till she had brought forth her
first-born son : and he called his name" R - v
JESUS. '" lts -
2 Now when Jesus was born in Bethle-
hem of Judea in the days of Herod the
king, behold, there came wise men from
2 the east to Jerusalem, saying, Where is
he that is born King of the Jews ? for we
have seen his star in the east, and are
3 come to worship him. When Herod the
king had heard these things, he was
troubled, and all Jerusalem with him.
4 And when he had gathered all the chief
priests and scribes of the people together,
he demanded of them where Christ
5 should be born. And they said unto
him, In Bethlehem of Judea ; for thus it
is written by the prophet,
6 And thou Bethlehem, in the land of
Juda,
Art not the least among the princes of
Juda:
For out of thee shall come a Governor,
That shall rule my people Israel.
7 Then Herod, when he had privily called
the wise men, enquired of them diligently
8 what time the star appeared. And he
sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go
and search diligently for the young
child ; and when ye have found him
bring me word again, that I may. conic
9 and worship him also. When they had
heard the king, they departed ; and, lo,
the star, which they saw in the east,
went before them, till it came and stood
10 over where the young child was. When
they saw the star, they rejoiced with ex-
11 ceeding great joy. And when they were
come into the house, they saw the young
child with Mary his mother, and fell
down, and worshipped him : and when .
124 THE FORMATION OF THE GOSPELS.
Past the familiar scenery, with all its memories and
associations, and they i'elt that again the Master was
going before as their Guide.
He led them as far as the Mount of Olives, and
there in the still morning twilight it is always in the
twilight He was once more with them visibly, but
far otherwise than they had expected. They alone
were to be His witnesses (Luke sxiv. 48 ; Acts x. 41,
cf. John siv. 22). As day broke, He lifted up His
hands in blessing, was lifted up and parted from them.
And the gifts which He received from the Father,
and poured down upon the Church, came as proofs of
His reception into Heaven.
THE
GOSPELS WITHIN THE GOSPELS.
A is printed in ordinary type, B in italics, and the independent
Petrine document in red.
Tlie brackets denote transpositions or additions by the re-
dactors.
The distinction of A and B is not continued in S. Luke, since
the nort- Petrine sections of that gospel are merely a reflection of
S. Mark.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO
S. MATTHEW.
I THE book of the generation of Jesus
Christ, the son of David, the son of
Abraham.
2 Abraham begat Isaac ; and Isaac begat
Jacob; and Jacob begat Judas and his
3 brethren ; and Judas begat Phares and
Zara of Thamar; and Phares begat
4 Esrom ; and Esrom begat Aram ; and
Aram begat Aminadab ; and Aminadab
begat Naasson ; and JSTaasson begat Sal-
5 mon; and Salmon begat Booz of Kachab ;
and Bpoz begat Obed of Kuth ; and Obed
6 begat Jesse ; and Jesse begat David the
king.
And David the king begat Solomon of
7 her that had been the wife of Urias ; and
Solomon begat Roboam ; and Boboam
8 begat Abia ; and Abia begat Asa ; and
Asa begat Josaphat ; and Josaphat begat
9 Joram ; and Joram begat Ozias ; and
' Ozias begat Joatham ; and Joatham be-
10 gat Achaz ; and Achaz begat Ezekias ;
and Ezekias begat Manasses ; and Man-
asses begat Amon ; and Amon begat
II Josias ; and Josias begat Jechonias and
his brethren, about the time they were
carried away to Babylon.
12 And after they were brought to Baby-
lon, Jechonias begat Salathiel; and
13 Salathiel begat Zorobabel ; and Zoro-
babel begat Abiud; and Abiud begat
14 Eliakim ; and Eliakim begat Azor ; and
Azor begat Sadoc ; and Saclpe begat
15 Achim ; and Achim begat Eliud ; and
Eliud begat Eleazar ; and Eleazar begat
Matthan ; and Matthan begat Jacob ;
16 and Jacob begat Joseph the husband of
Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is
called Christ.
17 So all the generations from Abraham
to David are fourteen generations ; and
from David until the carrying away into
Babylon are fourteen generations ; and
from the carrying away into Babylon
unto Christ are fourteen generations.
IS Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on
this wise : AVhen as his mother Mary
was espoused to Joseph, before they
came together, she was found with child
19 of the Holy Ghost. Then Joseph her
husband, being a just man, and not
willing to make her a publick example,
was minded to put her away privily.
20 But while he thought on these things,
behold, the angel of the Lord appeared
unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph,
thou son of David, fear not to take unto
thee Mary thy wife : for that which is
conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost.
21 And she shall bring forth a son, and
thou shalt call his name JESUS : for he
shall save his people from their sins.
22 Now all this was done, that it might be
fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord
by the prophet, saying,
23 Behold, a virgin shall be with child,
and shall bring forth a son,
And they shall call his name Em-
manuel,
which being interpreted is, God with us.
24 Then Joseph being raised from sleep did
as the angel of the Lord had bidden him,
25 and took unto him his wife : and knew
her not till she had brought forth her
first-born " son : and he called his name " K - v
JESUS. " llts -
2 Now when Jesus was born in Bethle-
hem of Judea in the days of Herod the
king, behold, there came wise men from
2 the east to Jerusalem, saying, Where is
he that is born King of the Jews ? for we
have seen his star in the east, and are
3 come to worship him. When Herod the
king had heard these things, he was
troubled, and all Jerusalem with him.
4 And when he had gathered all the chief
priests and scribes of the people together,
lie demanded of them where Christ
5 should be born. And they said unto
him, In Bethlehem of Judea ; for thus it
is written by the prophet,
6 And thou Bethlehem, in the land of
Juda,
Art not the least among the princes of
Juda :
3Tor out of thee shall come a Governor,
That shall rule my people Israel.
7 Then Herod, when he had privily called
the wise men, enquired of them diligently
8 what time the star appeared. And he
sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go
and search diligently for the young
child ; and when ye have found him
bring me word again, that I may.conio
9 and worship him also. When they had
heard the king, they departed ; and, lo,
the star, which they saw in the east,
went before them, till it came and stood
10 over where the young child was. When
they saw the star, they rejoiced with ax-
il ceeding great joy. And when they were
come into the house, they saw the young
child with Mary his mother, and fell
down, and worshipped him : and when
128
. MATTHEW.
they had opened their treasures, they
presented unto him gifts; gold, and
12 frankincense, and myrrh. And being
warned of God in a dream that they
should not return to Herod, they de-
parted into their own country another
way.
13 And when they were departed, he-
hold, the angel of the Lord appeareth to
Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and
take the young child and his mother, and
flee into Egypt, and be thou there until
I bring thee word : for Herod will seek
14 the young child to destroy him. When
he arose, he took the young child and
his mother by night, and departed into
15 Egypt : and was there until the death of
Herod : that it might be fulfilled which
was spoken of the lord by the prophet,
saying, Out of Egypt have I called my
16 son. Then Herod, when he saw that he
was mocked of the wise men, was ex-
. ceeding wroth, and sent forth, and slew
. all the children that were in Bethlehem,
and in all the coasts thereof, from two
" years old and under, according to the
time which he had diligently enquired of
17 the wise men. Then was fulfilled that
which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet,
saying,
IS In Hama was there a voice heard,
Lamentation, and weeping, and great
mourning,
i Rachel weeping for her children,
And would not be comforted, because
they are not.
19 But when Herod was dead, behold, an
angel of the Lord appeareth in a dream
20 to Joseph in Egypt, saying, Arise, and
take the young child and his mother, and
go into the land of Israel : for they are
dead which sought the young child's life.
21 And he arose, and took the young child
and his mother, and came into the land
22 of Israel. But when he heard that
Archelaus did reign in Judea in the room
of his father Herod, he was afraid to go
thither : notwithstanding, being warned
of God in a dream, he turned aside into
23 the parts of Galilee : and he came and
dwelt in a city called Nazareth : that it
might be fulfilled which was spoken by
the prophets, He shall be called a Ifaza-
rene.
3 In those days came John the Baptist,
preaching in the wilderness of Judea,
2 and saying, Repent ye : for the kingdom
3 of heaven is at hand. For this is he that
was spoken of by the prophet Esaias,
saying,
The voice of one crying in the wilder-
ness,
Prepare ye the way of the Lord,
Make his paths straight.
4 And the same John had his raiment of
camel's hair, and a leathern girdle about
his loins ; and his meat was locusts and
5 wild honey. Then went out to him
Jerusalem, anil all Judea, and all the
6 region round about Jordan, and io&r&
baptized of him in Jordan, confessing
'i their sins. But when ho saw many of the
i'hiirirfees and Suddncees come to his
baptism, ho said unto them, O genera-
tion of vipers, who hath warned you to
S ilee from the wrath to come ? Bring
forth therefore fruits meet for repent-
9 ance : and think not to say within your-
selves, We have Abraham to our father :
for I say unto you, that God is able of Luke ii
these stones to raise up children unto" -9-
10 Abraham. And now also the axe is laid
unto tlie root of the trees : therefore every
tree which bringeth not forth good fruit
Ilia hewn down, and cast into the fire. I
indeed baptize you with water unto re-
_ pentance : but he that eometh after me
3; is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not
worthy to bear: he shall baptize you
with the Holy Ghost, and with fire :
12 whose fan is in his hand, and he will
throughly purge his floor, and gather his
wheat into the garner ; but he will burn
up the chaff with unquenchable fire.
13 Then eometh Jesus from Galilee to
Jordan unto John, to be baptized of him.
14 But John forbade him, saying, I have
need to be baptized of thee, and comest
15 thou to me ? And, Jesus answering, said
unto him, Suffer it to be so now: for thus
it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness.
16 Than he suffered him. And Jesus, when
he was baptized, went up straightway
out of the water : and, lo, the heavens
were opened unto him, and he saw the
Spirit of God descending like a dove,
17 and lighting upon him : and lo a voice
from heaven, saying, This is my beloved
Son, in whom I am well pleased.
4 Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit
into the wilderness to be tempted of the
2 devil. And when he had fasted forty
days and forty nights, he was afterward
3 an hungered. And when the tempter
came to him, he said, If thou be the Son
of God, command that these stones be
4 made bread. But he answered' and said,
It is written, Man shall not live by bread
alone, but by every ivord that proceedeth
5 out of the_ mouth of God. Then the devil
taketh him up into the holy city, and
setteth him on a pinnacle of the temple,
6 and saith unto him, If thou be the Son
ofGod,cast thyself down : for it is written,
He shall give his angels charge con-
cerning thee :
And in their hands they shall bear
thee up,
Lest at any time thou dash thy foot
against a stone.
7 Jesus said unto him, It is written again,
Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God.
S. MATTHEW.
129
S Again, the devil taketh him up Into an
exceeding high mountain, and sheweth
him all the kingdoms of the world, and
9 the glory of them ; and saith unto him,
All these things will I give thee, if thou
10 wilt fall down and worship me. Then
saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence,
Satan : for it is written, Thou shalt wor-
ship the Lord thy God, and him only
11 shalt thou serve. Then the devil leaveth
him, and, behold, angels came and minis-
tered unto him.
12 Now when Jesus had heard that John
was cast into prison, he departed into
13 Galilee ; and leaving Nazareth, he came
and dwelt in Capernaum, which is upon
the sea coast, in the borders of Zabulon
14 and Nephthalim : that it might he ful-
filled which was spoken hy Esaias the
prophet, saying,
15 The land of Zabulon, and the land
of Nephthalim,
By the way of the sea, heyond Jordan,
Galilee of the Gentiles_ ;
16 The people which sat in darkness
Saw great light ;
And to them which sat in the region
and shadow of death
Light is sprung up.
17 Prom that time Jesus hegan to preach,
and to say, Repent : for the kingdom of
heaven is at hand.
IS And Jesus, walking bytheseaof Galilee,
saw two brethren, Simon called Peter,
and Andrew his brother, casting a net
10 into the sea : for they were fishers. And
he saith unto them, Follow me, and I
20 will make you fishers of men. And they
straightway left their nets, and followed
21 him. And going on from thence, he saw
other two brethren, James the son of
Zebedee, and John his brother, in a ship
with Zebedee their father, mending their
22 nets ; and he called them. And they im-
mediately left the ship and their father,
and followed him.
23 And Jesus went about all Galilee, teach-
ing in their synagogues, and preaching
the. gospel of the kingdom, and healing
all manner of sickness and all manner of
24 disease among the people. And his fame
ivent throughout all Syria: and they
brought unto him all sick people that were
taken with divers diseases and torments,
and thosewhich were possessed with devils,
and those which were lunatick, and those
that had the palsy ; and he healed them.
25 And there followed him great multitudes
of people from Galilee, and from Deca-
polis, and from Jerusalem, and from
Judea, and from beyond Jordan.
5 And seeing the multitudes, he went up
into a mountain : and when he was set,
2 his disciples came unto him: and he
opened his mouth, and taught them,
saying,
3 Blessed are the poor in spirit : for theirs
is the kingdom of heaven.
4 Blessed are they that mourn : for they
shall be comforted.
5 Blessed are the meek: for they shall
inherit the earth.
Blessed are they which do hunger and
thirst after righteousness : for they shall
be filled.
7 Blessed are the merciful : for they shall
obtain mercy.
8 Blessed are the pure in heart : for they
shall see God.
9 Blessed are the peace-makers : for they
shall be called the children of God.
10 Blessed are they which are persecuted
for righteousness' sake : for theirs is the
11 kingdom of heaven. Blessed are ye, when
men shall revile you, and persecute you,
and shall say all manner of evil against
12 you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be
exceeding glad : for great is your reward
in heaven: for so persecuted they the
prophets which were before you.
13 Ye are the salt of the earth : but if the
salt have lost his savour, wherewith shall
it be salted? it is thenceforth good for
nothing, but to be cast out, and to be
14 trodden under foot of men. Ye are the
light of the world. A city that is set on
15 an hill cannot be hid. Neither do men
light a candle, and put it under a bushel,
but on a candlestick ; and it giveth light
16 unto all that are in the house. Let your
light so shine before men, that they may
see your good ivorks, and glorify your
Father which is in heaven.
17 Think not that I am come to destroy
the law, or the prophets: I am not come.
18 to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily I say
unto you, Till heaven and earth pass,
one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass
IQfrom the law, till all be fulfilled. W?ioso-
ever therefore shall break one of these
least commandments, and shall teach
men so, he shall be called the least in the
kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall
do and teach them, the same shall be
called great in the kingdom of heaven.
20 For I say unto you, That except your
righteousness shall exceed the righteous-
ness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall
in no case enter into the kingdom of
heaven.
21 Ye have heard that it u'as said by them
of old time, Thou 'shalt not kill; and
whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of
22 the judgment : but I say unto you, That
whosoever is angry with his brother loith-
out a, cause, shall be in danger of the
judgment : and whosoever shall say to his
brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the
council: but ivhosoever shall say, Thou
23 fool, shall be in danger of hell fire. There-
fore if thou bring thy gift' to the altar,
and there rememberest that thy brother
130
MATTHEW.
24 hath ought against thee ; leave there thy
gift fie/ore the altar, and go thy way ; first
be reconciled to thy brother, and then
25 come and offer thy gift. Agree with
thine adversary quickly, whiles thou art
in the way with him ; lest at any time
the adversary deliver thee to the judge,
and the judge deliver thee to the ollicer,
20 and thou be cast into prison. Verily I
say unto thee, Thou shalt by no means
come out thence, till thou hast paid the
uttermost far thine:.
27 Ye have Jieard that it was said by them
of old time, Thou shalt not commit
28 adultery : but I say unto you, That who-
soever looketh on a woman to hist after
her hath committed adultery with her
29 already in his heart. And if thy right
eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it
from thee : for it is profitable for thee that
one of thy members should perish, and
not that thy whole body should be cast
30 into hell. And if thy right hand offend
thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee: for
it is profitable for thee that one of thy
members should perish, and not that thy
31 whole body should be cast into hell. It
hath been said, Whosoever shall put away
his wife, let him give her a writing of
32 divorcement : but I say unto you, That
whosoever shall put away his wife, saving
for the cause of fornication, causeth her
to commit adultery : and whosoever shall
marry her that is divorced committeth
adultery.
33 Again, ye have heard that it hath been
said by them of old time, Thou shalt not
forswear thyself, but shalt perform unto
34 the Lord thine oaths : but I say unto
you, Swear not at all ; neither by heaven ;
So for it is God's throne: nor by the earth;
for it is his footstool : neither by Jerusa-
lein ; for it is the city of the great Sing.
36 Neither shalt thou swear by thy head,
because thou canst not make one hair
37 white or black. But let your communi-
cation be, Yea, yea ; Nay, nay : for
whatsoever is more than these cometh
of evil.
38 Ye have heard that it hath been said,
An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a
39 tooth: but I say unto you, That ye resist
not evil : but whosoever shall smite thee
on thy right cheek, turn to him the other
40 also. And if any man will sue thee at
the latv, and take away thy coat, let him
41 have thy cloak also. And whosoever shall
compel thee to go a mile, go with him
42 twain. Give to him that asketh thee, and
from him that would borrow of thee turn
not thou away*
42 Ye have heard that it hath been said,
Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate
44 thine enemy. But I say unto you, Love
your enemies, bless them that curse you,
do good to them that hate you, and pray
for them which despitefully use you. and
45 persecute you; that ye may be the children
of your Father which is in heaven : for
he maketh his mm to rise on the evil and
on the good, and sendeth rain on the just
46 and on the unjust. For if ye love them
which love you, what reward have ye?
47 do not even the publicans the same ? And
if ye salute your brethren only, what do
ye more than others? do not even the
48 publicans so? Be ye therefore perfect,
even as your Father which is in heaven
is perfect.
Q Take heed that ye do not your alms
before men, to be seen of them : otherwise
ye have no reward of your Father which
is in heaven.
2 Therefore when thou doest thine alma,
do not sound a trumpet before thee, as
the hypocrites do in the synagogues and
in the streets, that they may have glory
of men. Verily I say unto you, They
3 have their reward. But when thou doest
alms, let not thy left hand know what thy
4 right hand doeth : that thine alms may
be in secret : and thy Father which seeth,
in secret himself shall reward thee openly.
5 And when thou prayest, thou shalt not
be as the hypocrites are : for they love to
pray standing in the synagogues and in
the corners of the streets, that they may
be seen of men. Verily I say unto you,
6 They have their reward. But thou, when
thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and
when thou hast shut thy door, pray to
thy Father which .is in secret ; and thy
Father which seeth in secret shall reward
7 thee openly. But when ye pray, use not
vain repetitions, as the heathen do : for
they think that they shall be heard for
8 their much speaking. Be not ye there-
fore like unto them: for your Father
knoweth what things ye have need of,
9 before ye ask him. After this manner
therefore pray ye : Our Father which art
10 in heaven, Hallowed, be thy name. Thy
kingdom come. Thy will be done in
11 earth, as it is in heaven. Give us this
12 day our daily bread. And forgive us our
13 debts, as we forgive our debtors. And
lead us not into temptation, but deliver
us from evil : For thine is the Kingdom,
and the power, and the glory, for ever.
14 Amen. For if ye forgive men their tres-
passes, your heavenly Father will also
15 forgive you: but if ye forgive not men
their^ trespasses, neither will your Father
forgive your trespasses.
16 Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the
hypocrites, of a sad countenance: for
they disfigure their faces, that they may
appear unto men to fast. Verily I say
17 unto you, They have their reward. But
thou, when thou fastest, anoint thine
18 head, and wash thy face ; that thou
appear not unto men to fast, but unto
. MATTHEW.
thy Father which is in secret: and thy
Father, which seeth in secret, shall reward
thee openly.
19 Lay not up for yourselves treasures
upon earth, where moth and rust doth
corrupt, and where thieves break through
20 and steal: but lay up for yourselves
treasures in heaven, where neither moth
nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves
Luke 21 do not break through nor steal : f or
iii. a4. where your treasure is, there will your
22 heart be also. The light of the body
is the eye : if therefore thine eye be
Luke 23 single, thy whole body shall be full
xi. 34. of light. But if thine eye be evil, thy
whole body shall be full of darkness. If
therefore the light that is in thee be
darkness, how great is that darkness !
Luke 24 If o man can serve two masters : for
xvi. 13. either he will hate the one, and love the
other; or else he will hold to the one,
and despise the other. Ye cannot serve
Luke xii. 25 God and mammon. Therefore I say unto
ait-si. you, Take no thought for your life, what
ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink ; nor
yet for your body, what ye shall put-on.
Is not the life more than meat, and the
20 body than raiment? Behold the fowls of
the air : for they sow not, neither do they
reap, nor gather into barns; yet your
heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye
27 not much better than they ? Which of
you by taking thought can add one cubit
28 unto his stature '! And why take ye
thought for raiment ? Consider the lilies
of the field, how they grow; they toil
29 not, neither do they spin : and yet I say
unto you, That even Solomon in all his
glory was not arrayed like one of these.
30 therefore, if God so clothe the grass of
the Held, which to-day is, and to-morrow
is east into the oven, shall he not much
more clothe you, O ye of little faith ?
31 Therefore take no thought, saying, What
shall we eat? or, What shall we drink'.'
or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed?
32 (For after all these things do the Gentiles
seek :) for your heavenly Father knoweth
that ye have need of all these things.
33 But seek ye first the kingdom of God,
and his righteousness ; and all these
34 things shall be added unto you. Take
therefore no thought for the morrow :
for the morrow shall take thought for
the things of itself. Sufficient unto the
day is the evil thereof.
7 .Tudge not, that ye be not judged. For
i.uke vi. 2 with what judgment ye judge, ye shall lie
y~, us, 41. judged : and with what measure ye mete,
*- 3 it shall be measured to you again. And
why beholdest thou the mote that is in
thy brother's eye, but considerest not the
4 beam that is in thine own eye ? Or how
wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me pull
out the mote.out of thine eye ; and, be-
5 hold, a beam is in thine own eye ? Thou
hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of
thine own eye ; and then shalt thou see
clearly to cast out the mote out of thy
brother's eye.
G Give not that which is holy unto the
dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before
swine, lest they trample them under
their feet, and turn again and rend you.
7 Ask, and it shall be given you ; seek, latko xt.
and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be -- 1 ' 6 -
8 opened unto you : for every one that
asketh receiveth ; and he that seeketh
findeth ; and to him that knocketh .it
9 shall be opened. Or what man is there
of you, whom if his son ask bread, will
10 he give him a stone ? Or if he ask a fish,
11 will he give him a serpent ? If ye then,
being evil, know how to give good gifts
unto your children, how much more
shall your Father which is in heaven
give good, things to them that ask him ?
12 Therefore all things whatsoever ye would T.uke vL
that men should do to you, do ye even" 1 -
so to them : for this is the law and the
prophets.
13 Enter ye in at the strait gate : for wide
is the gate, and broad is the way, that
leadeth to destruction, and many there
14 be which go in thereat : because strait is
the gate, and narrow is the way, which
leadeth unto life, and few there be that
find it.
15 Beware of false prophets, which come
to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly
16 they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know
them by their fruits. Do men gather
17 grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles ? Even
so every good tree bringeth forth good
. fruit ; but ta corrupt tree bringeth forth
IS evil fruit. A good tree cannot bring forth
evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring
19 forth good fruit. Every tree that bringeth
not forth good fruit is hewn down, and
20 cast into the fire. Wherefore by their
21 fruits ye shall know them. Not every one
that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall
enter into the kingdom of heaven; but
he~that doeth the loill of my Father which
22 is in heaven. Many wUl say to me in that
day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied
in thy name ? and in thy name have cast
out devils ? and in thy name done many
23 wonderful works? And then will I pro-
fess unto them, I never knew you : depart
24/rom me, ye that loork iniquity. There-
fore whosoever heareth these sayings of
mine, and_ doeth them, I will liken him
unto a, wise man, which, built his house
25 upon a rock: andtherain descended, and
the floods came, and the loinds blew, and
beat upon that house ; and it fell not: for
26 it was founded upon a, rock. And every
one that heareth these sayings of mine,
and doeth them not, shall be likened unto
afoolishman, which built his house upon
27 the sand: and the rain descended and
132
S. MATTHEW
the floods came, and the winds blew, and
beat upon that house ; and it fell : and
great was the fall of it.
28 [And it came to pass, when Jesus had
ended these sayings,] the people were
29 astonished at his doctrine : for he taught
them as one having authority, and not
as the scribes.
3 When he was come, down from the
mountain, great multitudes followed
2 him. And, behold, there came a leper
and worshipped him, saying, Lord, if
thou wilt, thou canst make me clean.
3 And Jesus put forth his hand, and
touched him, saying, I will; be thou
clean. And immediately his leprosy was
4 cleansed. And Jesus saith unto him,
See thou tell no man ; but go thy way,
shew thyself to the priest, and offer the
gift that Moses commanded, for a testi-
mony unto them.
5 And when Jesus was entered into
Capernaum, there came unto him a cen-
6 turion, beseeching him-, and saying, Lord,
my servant lieth at home sick of the palsy,
~ grievously torynented. [And Jesus saitli
S unto him, I will come and heal him. The
centurion answered and said], Lord, I am
not worthy that thou shouldest come
under my roof : but speak the word only,
9 and my servant shall be healed. 1'or
j am a man under authority, having
soldiers under me : and I say to this
man, Go, and lie goeth ; and to another,
Come, and he cometh ; and to my servant,
10 Do this, and he doeth it. When Jesus
heard it, he marvelled, and said to them
that followed, Verily I say unto you, I
have not found so great faith, no, not in
11 Israel. And I say unto you, That many
shall come from the east and west, and
shall sit downwith Abraham, and Isaac,
and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven.
12 But the children of the kingdom shall be
cast out into outer darkness : there shall
13 be weeping and gnashing of teeth. And
Jesus said unto the centurion, Go thy
way ; and as thou hast believed, so be it
done unto thee. And his servant was
healed in the self-same hour.
14 And when Jesus was come into Peter's
house, he saw his wife's mother laid, and
15 sick of a fever. And he touched her
hand, and the fever left her : and she
16 arose, and ministered unto them. "When
the even was come, they brought unto
him many that were possessed with
devils : and he cast out the spirits with
his word, and healed all that were sick :
17 that it might be fulfilled which was
spoken by Esaias the prophet, saying,
Himself took our infirmities, and bare
our sicknesses.
18 Now when Jesus saw great multitudes
about him, he gave commandment to
19 depart unto the other side. And ;i
certain scribe came, and said unto him,
51 aster, I will follow thee whitherso-
20 ever thou goest. And Jesus saith unto IjUk <-' '*
him, The foxes have holes, and the birds 67 ~ SlJ '
of the air have nests; taut the Son of
man hath not where to lay his head.
21 And another of his disciples said unto
him, Lord, suffer me first 'to go and
22 bury my father. But Jesus said unto
him, Follow me ; and let the dead bury
their dead.
23 And when he was entered into a ship,
24 [his disciples followed himj And, be- P f - Ir '"' k
Inld, there arose a great tempest in the 1-
sea, insomuch that the ship was covered
with the waves : but he was asleep.
25 And his disciples came to him, and
awoke him, saying, Lord, save us : we
26 perish. And he saith unto them, Why
are ye fearful, O ye of little faith ? Then
he arose, and rebuked the winds and the
27 sea ; and there was a great calm. But
the men marvelled, saying, What manner
of man is this, that even the winds and
the sea obey him !
28 And when he was come to the other
side into the country of the Gergesenes,
there met him two possessed with devils,
coming out of the tombs, exceeding
fierce, so that no man might pass by that
29 way. And, behold, they cried out, say- '
ing, What have we to do with thee, Jesus,
thou Son of God ? art thou come hither
30 to torment us before the time ? And
there was a good way off from them an
31 herd of many swine feeding. So the
devils besought him, saying, If thou cast
us out, suffer us to go away into the herd
S2 of swine. And he said unto them, Go.
And when they were come out, they went
into the herd of swine : and, behold,
the whole herd of swine ran violently
down a s_teep place into the sea, and
33 perished in the waters. And they that
kept them fled, and went theirways into
the city, and told every thing, and what
was befallen to the possessed of the
34 devils. And, behold, the whole city
came out to meet Jesus : and when they
saw him, they besought him that he
would depart out of their coasts.
9 And he entered into a ship, and passed
2 over, and came into his own city. And,
behold, they brought to him a man sick
of the palsy, lying on a bed : and Jesus,
seeing their faith, said unto the sick of
the palsy ; Son, be of good cheer ; thy
3 sins be forgiven thee. And, behold,
certain of the scribes said within them-
4 selves, This man blasphemeth. And
Jesus knowing their thoughts, said,
Wherefore think ye evil in your hearts ?
5 For whether is easier, to say, Thy sins
be forgiven thee ; or to say, Arise, and
6 walk 1 But that ye may know that the
Son of man hath power on earth to for-
S, MATTHEW.
133
give sins, (then saith he to the sick of the
palsy,) Arise, take up thy bed, and go
7 unto thine house. And he arose, and
8 departed to his house. But when the
multitudes saw it, they marvelled, and
glorified God, which had given such
power unto men.
9 And as Jesus passed forth from thence,
he saw a man, named Matthew, sitting
at .the receipt of custom : and he saith
unto him, Follow me. And he arose, and
followed him.
10 And it came to pass, as Jesus sat at
meat in the house, behold, many publi-
cans and sinners came and sat down with
11 him and his disciples. And when the
Pharisees saw it, they said unto his dis- '
ciples, Why eateth your Master with
12 publicans and sinners ? But when Jesus
heard that, he said unto them, They that
be whole need not a physician, but they
13 that are sick. But go ye and learn
what that meaneth, I will have mercy,
and not sacrifice : for I am not come to
call the righteous, but sinners to repent-
ance.
14 Then came to him the disciples of
John, saying, Wny do we and the Phari-
sees fast oft, but thy disciples fast not ?
15 And Jesus said unto them, Can the
children of the bride-chamber mourn, as
long as the bridegroom is with them?
but the days will come, when the bride-
groom shall be taken from them, and
16 then shall they fast. No man putteth a
piece of new cloth unto an old garment,
for that which is put in to fill it up taketh
from the garment, and the rent is made
17 worse. Neither do men put new wine
into old bottles : else the bottles break,
and the wine runneth out, and the
bottles perish : but they put new wine
into new bottles, and both are preserved.
18 While he spake these things unto
them, behold, there came a certain ruler,
and worshipped him, saying,My daughter
is even now dead : but come and lay thy
19 hand upon her, and she shall live. And
Jesus arose, and followed him, and so
20 did his disciples. And, behold, a woman,
which was diseased with an issue of
blood twelve years, came behind him,
and touched the hem of his garment :
21 for she said within herself, If I may but
touch his garment, I shall be whole.
22 But Jesus turned him about, and when
he saw her, he said_, Daughter, be of
good comfort ; thy faith hath made thee
whole. And the woman was made
23 whole from that hour. And when Jesus
came into the ruler's house, a_nd saw the
minstrels and the peop_Ie making a noise,
24 he said unto them, Give place ; for the
maid is not dead, but sleepeth. And
25 they laughed him to scorn. But when
the people werd put forth, he went in,
and took her by the hand, and the maid
26 arose. And the fame hereof went abroad
into all that land.
27 And when Jesus departed thence, two
blind men followed him, crying, and
saying, Thou son of David, have mercy
28 on us. And when he was come into the
house, the blind men came to him : and
Jesus saith unto them, Believe ye that I
am able to do this ? They said unto him,
29 Yea, Lord. Then touched he their eyes,
saying, According to your faith be it unto
30 you. And their eyes were opened; and
Jesus straitly charge_d them, saying, See
31 that no man know it. But they, when
they were departed, spread abroad his
fame in all that country.
32 As they went out, behold, they brought
to him a dumb man possessed with a
33 devil. And when the devil was cast out,
the dumb spake: and the multitudes
marvelled, saying, It was never so seen
34 in Israel. . But the Pharisees said, He
casteth out devils through the prince of
the devils.
35 And Jesus went about all the cities and
villages, teaching in their synagogues,
and preaching the gospel of the kingdom,
and healing every sickness and every
36 disease among the people. But when
he saw the multitudes, he was moved
with compassion on them, because they
fainted, and were scattered abroad, as
37 sheep having no shepherd. Then saith i.u
he unto his disciples, The harvest truly *
Is plenteous, but the labourers are few ;
38 pray ye therefore the Lord of the har-
vest, that he will send forth labourers
1Q Into his. harvest. And when he had
' called unto him his twelve disciples, he
gave them power against unclean spirits,
to cast them out, and to heal all manner
of sickness and all manner of disease.
2 Now the names of the twelve apostles .
are these ; The first, Simon, who is called
Peter, and Andrew his brother; James
the_ son of Zebedee, and John his brother ;
3 Philip, and Bartholomew ; Thomas, and
Matthew the publican; James the son
of Alpheus, and Lebbeus, whose surname
4 was Thaddeus ; Simon the Canaanite,
and Judas Iscariot, who also betrayed
5 him. These twelve Jesus sent forth, and
commanded them, saying,
Go not into the way of the Gentiles,
and into any city of the Samaritans enter
6 ye not : but go rather to the lost sheep
7 of the house of Israel. And as ye go,
preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven
8 is at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse the
lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils :
freely ye have received, freely give.
9 Provide neither gold, nor silver, nor
10 brass in your purses, nor scrip for your
journey ,- neither two coats, neither shoes,
nor yet staves: for the workman is
J34
S. MATTHEW.
11 worthy of his meat. And into whatso-
ever city or town ye shall enter, enquire
who in it is worthy ; and there abide till
12 ye go thence. And when ye come into
13 an house, salute it. And if the house be
worthy, let your peace come upon it:
but if it be not worthy, let your peace
14 return to you. And whosoever shall not
receive you, nor hear your words, when
ye depart out of that house or city, shake
15 off the dust of your feet. Verily I say
unto you, It shall be more tolerable for
the land of Sodom and Gomorrha in the
day of judgment, than for that city.
16 Behold, I send you forth as sheep in
the midst of wolves : be ye therefore wise
17 as serpents, and harmless as doves. But
beware of men : for they will deliver you
up to the councils, and they will scourge
18 you in then? synagogues ; and ye shall
be brought before governors and kings
for my sake, for a testimony against
19 them and the Gentiles. But when they
deliver you up, take no thought how or
what ye shall speak : for it shall be given
you in that same hour what ye shall
20 speak. For it is not ye that speak, but
the Spirit of your Father which speaketh
21 in you. And the brother shall deliver
up the brother to death, and the father
the child : and the children shall rise up
against their parents, and cause them to
22 be put to death. And ye shall be hated
of all men for my name's sake : but he
that endureth to the end shall be saved.
23 But when they persecute you in this city,
flee ye into another : for verily I say unto
you, Ye shall not have gone over the cities
of Israel, till the Son of man be come.
24 The disciple is not above his master,
25 nor the servant above his lord. It is
enough for the disciple that he be as his
master, and the servant as his lord. If
they have called the master of the house
Beelzebubjhow much more shall they call
_'"i them of his household? Fear them not
therefore : for there is nothing covered,
that shall not be revealed ; anil hid, that
Luke 27 shall not be known. "What I tell you in
xn.-j-u. darkness, that speak ye in light": and
what ye hear in the ear, that preach ye
2S upon the house-tops. And tear not th 0*111
which kill the body, but are not able to
kill the soul : but rather fear him which is
able to destroy both soul and body in hell.
23 Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing ':
and one of them shall not fall on the
3D ground without your Father. But the
very hairs of your head are all numbered.
31 Fear ye not therefore, ye are of more
3ii value than many sparrows. "Whosoever
therefore shall confess me before men.
him will I confess also before my Father
33 which is in heaven. But whosoever shall
deny me before men, him will I also deny
before my Father which is in heaven.
34 Think not that I am come to send
peace on earth : I came not to send
35 peace, but a sword. For I am come to
set a man at variance against his father,
and the daughter against her mother,
and the daughter-in-law against her
36 mother-in-law. And a man's foes shall
37 be they of his own household. He that
loveth" father or mother more than me is
not worthy of me : and he that loveth
son or daughter more than me is not
38 worthy of me. And he that taketh not
his cross, and followeth after me, is not
39 worthy of me. He that findeth his life
shall lose it : and he that losetb. his life
for my sake shall find it.
40 He that receiveth you receiveth me,
and he that receiveth me receiveth him
41 that s_ent me. He that receiveth a pro-
phet in the name of a prophet shall re-
ceive a prophet's reward ; and he that
receiveth a righteous man in the name of
a righteous man shall receive a righteous
42 man's reward. And whosoever shall give
to drink unto one of these little ones a
cup of cold water only in the name of a
disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall
in no wise lose his reward.
11 And it came to pass, when Jesus had
made an end of commanding his twelve
disciples, he departed thence to teach f
and to preach in their cities.
2 Now when John had heard in the i, u ke vii.
prison the works of Christ, he sent two is-35.
3 of his disciples, and said unto him. Art
thou he that should come, or do we look
4 for another? Jesus answered and said
unto them, Go and shew John again
those things which ye do hear and see :
o the blind receive their sight, and the
lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and
the deaf hear, the dead are raised up,"
and the poor have the gospel preached
(I to them. And blessed is he, whosoever
7 shall not be offended in me. And as
they departed, Jesus began to say unto
the multitudes concerning John, What
went ye out into the wilderness to see?
8 A reed shaken with the wind ? But what
went ye out for to see? A man clothed
in soft raiment? behold, they that wear
.soft clothing are in kings' houses. But
what went yu nut for to see? A prophet?
yea, I say unto you, and more than a
10 prophet. For this is he, of whom it is
written,
Behold. I send niv messenger before
thy face.
Which shall prepare thy way before
thee.
11 Verily I say unto you, Among them
that are born of women there hath
not risen ;i greater than John the Bap-
tist: notwithstanding he that is least hi
the kingdom of heaven is greater than
12 he. And from the davs of John the
S. MATTHEW.
135
I.uke
xvi. 16.
l.nkf x.
JS-15.
Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven
suft'ereth violence, and the violent take
13 it by force. For all the prophets and
14 the law prophesied until John. And if
ye will receive it, this is Elias, which was
15 for to come. He that hath ears to hear,
16 let him hear. But whereunto shall I
liken this generation? It is like unto
children sitting in the markets, and call-
17 ing unto tlieir fellows, and saying, We
have piped unto you, and ye have not
danced ; we have mourned unto you, and
18 ye have not lamented. For John came
neither eatiiig nor drinking, and they
19 say, He hath a devil. The Son of man
came eating and drinking, and they say,
Behold a man gluttonous, and a wine-
bibber, a friend of publicans and sinners.
But wisdom is justified of her children.
20 Then began he to upbraid the cities
wherein most of his mighty works were
21 done, because they repented not : Woe
unto thee, Chorazin ! woe unto thee,
Bethsaida ! for if the mighty works,
which were done in you, had been done
in Tyre and Sidqn, they would have re-
pented long ago in sackcloth and ashes.
22 But I say unto you, It shall be more
tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day
23 of judgment, than for you. And thou,
Capernaum, which art exalted unto
heaven, shalt be brought down to hell :
for if the mighty works, which have been
done in thee, had been done in Sodom,
it would have remained until this day.
24 But I say \into you, That it shall be more
tolerable for the land of Sodoin in the
day of judgment, than for thee.
2o At that time Jesus answered and said,
I thank thee, rather, Lord of heaven
and earth, because thou hast hid these
things from the wise and prudent, and
26 hast revealed them unto babes. Even
so, Father : for so it seemed good in thy
27 sight. All things are delivered unto me
of my Father : and no man knoweth the
Son, but the Father ; , neither knoweth
any man the Father, save the Son, and
he to whomsoever the Son will reveal
25 him. Come unto me, all ye that labour
and are heavy laden, and I will give you
^9 rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn
of me ; for I am meek and lowly in
heart : and ye shall find rest unto your
30 souls. For my yoke is easy, and my
burden is light.
12 -At that tvme Jesus went on the sabbath-
day through the corn; and his disciples
were an hungered, and began to pluck
2 the ears of corn, and to eat. But when
the Pharisees saw it, they said unto him.,
Behold, thy disciples do that which is not
3 lawful to do upon the sabbath-day. But
hesaidunto them, Have ye not read what
David did, when he was an hungered, and
4 they that were ivith him; how he entered
into the house of God, and did eat tlie
shew-bread, which was not lawful for him
to eat, neither. for them which were with
5 him, but only for the priests ? Or have
ye not read in the law, how that on the
sabbath-days the priests in the temple
profane the sabbath, and are blameless}
6 J3ut 1 say unto you, That in this place is
1 one greater than the temple. But if ye
had known what this meaneth, I will
have mercy, and not sacrifice, ye would
8 not have condemned the guiltless. For
the Son of man is Lord even of the sab-
oath-day.
9 And when he was departed thence, he
10 went into their synagogue : and, behold,
there was a man which had his hand
withered. And they asked him, saying,
Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath-days 1
11 that they might accuse him. And he said
unto them, What man shall there be
among you, that shall have one sheep, and
if it jail into d pit on the sabbath-day,
will he not lay hold on it, and lift it out ?
12 How much then is a man better than a
sheep ? Wherefore it is lawful to do well
13 on the sabbath-days. Then saith he to
the man, Stretch forth thine hand. And
he stretched it forth ; and it was restored
14 whole, Wee as the other. Then the Phari-
sees went out, and held a council against
15 him, how they might destroy him. Bu-t
when Jesus knew it, he withdrew himself
from thence : and great multitudes f ol-
id lowed him, and he healed them all ; and
charged them that they should not make
17 him known : that it might be fulfilled
which was spoken by Esaias the prophet,
saying,
IS Behold my servant, whom I have
chosen ;
My beloved, in whom my soul is well
pleased :
I will put my Spirit upon him,
And he shall shew judgment to the
Gentiles.
19 He shall not strive, nor cry ;
Neither shall any man hear his voice
in the streets.
20 A bruised reed shall he not break,
And smoking flax shall henot quench,
Till he send forth judgment unto
victory.
21 AndinhisnameshalltheGentilestrust.
22 Then was brought unto him one pos-
sessed with a devil, blind, and dumb:
and he healed him, insomuch that the
blind and dumb both spake and saw.
23 And all the people were amazed, and said,
24 Is not this the son of David ? But when
the Pharisees heard it, they said, This
fellow doth not cast out devils, but by
25 Beelzebub the prince of the devils. And
Jesus knew their thoughts, and said unto
them,Eve'rykingdomdimdedagainstitself
is brought to desolation ; and every city
136
S. MATTHEW.
rjnkc si.
9, 20
Liiko
xi. 23.
I.uke
sii. 10.
Lnko vi.
Luke xl.
S9-3J.
or house divided agaiiist itself shall not
20 stand : and if Satan cast out Satan, he
is divided against himself; how shall
27 then his kingdom stand? And if I by
Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do
your children cast them out? therefore
23 they shall be your judges. But if I cast
out devils by the Spirit of God, then the
29 kingdom of God is come unto you. Or
else how can one enter into a strong -man's
house, and spoil his goods, except he first
bind the strong man? and then he will
30 spoil his house. He that is not with me
is against me ; and he that gathereth not
31 with me scattereth abroad. Wherefore
J say unto you, All manner of sin and
blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men :
but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost
32 shall not be forgiven unto men. And
whosoever speaketh a word against the
Son of man, it shall be forgiven him :
but whosoever speaketh against the
Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven
him, neither in this world, neither in the
33 world to come. Either make the tree
good, and his fruit good ; or else make
the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt :
34 for the tree is known by his fruit. O
generation of vipers, how can ye, being
evil, speak good things ? for out of the
abundance of the heart the mouth
35 speaketh. A good man out of the good
treasure of the heart briugeth forth good
things : and an evil man out of the evil
30 treasure bringeth forth evil things. But
I say unto you, That every idle word
that men shall speak, they shall give
account thereof in the day of judgment.
37 For by thy words thou shalt be justi-
fied, and by thy words thou shalt be
condemned.
38 Then certain of the scribes and of the
Pharisees answered, saying, Master, we
39 would see a sign from thee. But he an-
swered and said unto them, An evil and
adulterous generation seeketh after a
sign ; and there shall no sign be given to
it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas:
40 for as Jonas was three days and three
'nights in the whale's belly; so shall the
Son of man be three days and three
41 nights in the heart of the earth. The
men of Nineveh shall rise in judg-
ment with this generation, and shall
condemn it: because they repented at
the preaching of Jonas ; and, behold, a
42 greater than Jonas is here. The queen
of the south shall rise up in the judgment
with this generation, and shall condemn
it: for she came from the uttermost
parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of
Solomon ; and, behold, a greater than
43 Solomon is here; When the unclean
spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh
through dry places, seeking rest, and
44 findeth none. Then he saith, I will
return Into my house from whence I
came out; and when he is come, he
findeth it empty, swept, and garnished.
45 Then goeth he, and taketh with himself
seven other spirits more wicked than
himself, and they enter in and dwell
there : and the last state of that man is
worse than the first. Even so shall it be
also unto this wicked generation.
40 While he yet talked to the people, behold,
his mother and his brethren stood without,
47 desiring to speak with him. Then one
said unto him, Behold, thy mother and
thy brethren stand without, desiring to
48 speak with thee. But he answered and
said unto him that told him, Who is my
49 mother ? and 1 who are my brethren ? And
he stretched forth his hand toward his
disciples, and said, Behold my mother
50 and my brethren ! For whosoever shall
do the will of my Father which is in
heaven, the same is my brother, and
sister, and mother.
13 The same day went Jesus out of
the house, and sat by the sea-side.
2 And great multitudes were gathered
together unto him, so that he went into
a ship, and sat ; and the whole multitude
3 stood on the shore. And he spake many
things unto them in parables, saying,
4 Behold, a sower went forth to sow ; and ,
when he sowed, some seeds fell by the
way-side, and the fowls came and de-
5 voured them up : some fell upon stony
places, where they had not much earth :
and forthwith they sprung up, because
6 they had no deepness of earth : and
when the sun was up, they were scorched ;
and because they had no root, they
7 withered away. And some fell among
thorns ; and the thorns sprung up, and
8 choked them : but other fell into good
ground, and brought forth fruit, some
an hundred-fold, some sixty-fold, some
9 thirty-fold. Who hath ears to hear, let
him hear.
10 And the disciples came, and said unto
him, Why speakest thou unto them in
11 parables ? He answered and said unto
them, Because it is given unto you to
know the mysteries of the kingdom of
heaven, but to them it is not given.
12 [For whosoever hath, to him shall be Cf. Ma:
given, and he shall have more abund- lv - 25 -
ance : butwhosoeverhath not, from him
shall be taken away even that he hath.]
13 Therefore speak I to them in parables :
because they seeing see not ; and hearing
they hear not, neither do they under-
14 stand. And in them is fulfilled the pro-
phecy of Esaias, which saith,
By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not
understand ;
And seeing ye shall see, and shall not
perceive :
15 For this people's heart is waxed gross,
MATTHEW.
137
And their ears- are dull of hearing,
And their eyes they have closed ;
Lest at any time they should see with
their eyes,
And hear with their ears,
And should understand with their
heart,
And should be converted,
And I should heal them.
Luke x. 16 But Messed are your eyes, for they
2*. 24 - 17 see : and your ears, for they hear. Tor
verily I say unto you, That many pro-
phets and righteous men have desired to
see those things which ye see, and have
not seen them ; and to hear those things
which ye hear, and have not heard them.
18 Hear ye therefore the parable of the
19 sower. When any one heareth the word
of the kingdom, and understandeth it
not, then cometh the wicked one, and
catcheth away that which was sown in
' his heart. This is he which received
20 seed by the way-side. But he that re-
ceived the seed into stony places, the
same is he that heareth the word, and
21 anon with joy receiveth it ; yet hath he
not root in himself, but dureth for a
while : for when tribulation or persecu-
tion ariseth because of the word, by and
22 by he is offended. He also that received
seed among the thorns is he that heareth
the word ; and the care of this world,
and .the deceitf ulness of riches, choke the
23 word, and he becometh unfruitful. But
he .that received seed into the good
ground, is he that heareth the word, and
understandeth. it; which also beareth
fruit, and bringeth forth, some an hun-
dred-fold, some sixty, some thirty.
24 Another parable put he forth unto
them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is
likened unto a man which sowed good
25 seed in his field,: but while men slept, his
enemy came and sowed tares among the
26 wheat, and went his way. But when the
blade was sprung up, and brought forth
27 fruit, then appeared the tares also. So
the servants of the householder came and
said unto him, Sir, didst not thou smo
good seed inthy field? from whence then
28 hath it tares ? He said unto them, An
enemy hath done this. The servants said
unto him, Wilt thou then that we go and
29 gather them up ? But he said, Nay ; lest
while ye gather up the tares, ye root up
30 also the wheat with them. Let both grow
together until the harvest: and in the
time of harvest I will say to the reapers,
Gather ye together first the tares, and
bind them in bundles to burn them: but
gather the wheat into my barn.
31 Another parable put he forth unto
them, saving, The kingdom of heaven is
LufceziH. like to a grain of mustard seed, which a
is-21. 32 man tool?, and sowed m his field. Which
indeed is the least of all seeds ; but when
it is grown, it is the greatest among
herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the
birds of the air come and lodge in the
branches thereof.
33 Another parable spake he unto them ;
The kingdom of heaven is like unto
leaven, which a woman took, and hid in
three measures of meal, till the whole
was leavened.
34 All these things spake Jesus unto the
multitude in parables; and without a
35 parable spake he not unto them : that it
might be fulfilled which was spoken by
the prophet, saying,
I will open my mouth in parables ;
I will utter things which have been
kept secret from the foundation of
the world.
36 Then Jesus sent the multitude away,
and went into the house: and his dis-
ciples came unto him, saying, Declare
unto us the parable of the tares of the
37 field. He answered and said unto them,
He that soweth the good seed is the Son of
38 man; the field is the world; the good seed
are the children of the kingdom; but the
tares are the children of the wicked one ;
39 the enemy that sowed them is the devil ;
the harvest is the end of the world; and
40 the reapers are the angels. As therefore
the tares are gathered and burned in
the fire; so shall it be in the end of this
,41 world. The Son of man shall send forth
his angels, and they shall gather out of
his kingdom all things that offend, and
42 them which do iniquity ; and shall cast
them into a furnace of fire: there shall
43 be wailing and gnashing of teeth. Then
shall the righteous shine forth as the sun
'in the kingdom of their Father. Who
hath ears to hear, let him hear.
44 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like
unto treasure hid in a field; the which
when a man hath found, he Jiideth, and
for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that
he hath, and buyeth that field.
45 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like
unto a merchant-man, seeking goodly
46 pearls: who, when he had found one
pearl of great price, went and- sold all
that he had, and bought it.
47 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like
unto a net, that was cast into the sea,
48 and gathered of every kind: which, when
it was full, they drew to shore, and sat
down, and gathered the good into vessels,
49 but cast the bad away. So shall it be at
the end of the world: the angels shall
come forth, and sever the wicked from
60 among the just, and shall cast them into
the furnace of fire : there shall be wailing
and gnashing of teeth.
51 Jesus saith unto them, Have ye under-
stood all these things? They say unto
52 him, Yea, Lord. Then said he unto
them, Therefore every scribe which is
K
138
S. MATTHEW.
instructed unto tJie kingdom of heaven is
like unto a man that is an householder,
which bringeth forth out of his treasure
things new and old.
53 [And it came to pass, that when Jesus
had finished these parables,] he departed
54 thence. And when he was come into his
own country, he taught them in their
synagogue, insomuch that they were
astonished, and said, Whence hath this
man this wisdom, and these mighty
55 works ? Is not this the carpenter's son ?
is not his mother called Mary ? and his
brethren, James, and Joses, and Simon,
56 and Judas ? And his sisters, are they not
all with us? Whence then hath this
57 man all these things ? And they were
offended in him. But Jesus said unto
them, A prophet is not without honour,
save in his own country, and in his own
58 house. And he did not many mighty
works there because of their unbelief.
14 At that time Herod the tetrarch heard
2 of the fame of Jesus, and said unto his
servants, This is John the Baptist; he
is risen from the dead ; and therefore
mighty works do shew forth themselves in
3 him. For Herod had laid hold on John,
and bound him, and put him in prison
for Herodias' sake, his brother Philip's
4 wife. For John said unto him, It is not
5 lawful for thce to have her. And when
he would have put him to death, he feared
the multitude, because they counted him
6 as a prophet. But when Herod's birth-
day was kept, the daughter of Herodias
danced before them, and pleased Herod.
1 Whereupon he promised with an oath to
8 give her whatsoever she would ask. And
she, being bef 'ore instructed of her mother,
said, Give me here John Baptist's head
9 in a charger. And the king was sorry :
nevertheless for the oath's sake, and them
which sat with him at meat, he com-
10 manded it to be given her. And he sent,
11 and beheaded John in the prison. And
his head ^oas brought in a charger, and
given to the damsel : and she brought it
12 to her mother. And his disciples came,
and took up the body, and buried it, and
went and told Jesus.
13 When Jesus heard of it, he departed
thence by ship into a desert place apart :
and when the people had heard thereof,
they followed him on foot out of the cities.
14 And Jesus went forth, and saw a great
multitude, and was moved ivith compas-
sion toward them, and he healed their
15 sick. And when it was evening, his dis-
ciples came to him, saying, This is a
desert place, and the time is now past;
send the multitude away, that they may
go into the villages, and buy themselves
16 victuals. But Jesus said unto them, They
need not depart; give ye them to cat.
17 And they say unto him, We have here
IS but five loaves, and two fishes. He said,
19 Bring them hither to me. And he com-
manded the multitude to sit down on the
grass, and took the five loaves, and the
two fishes, and looking up to heaven, he
blessed, and brake, and gave the loaves
to his disciples, and the disciples to the
20 multitude. And they did all eat, and
were filled : and they took up of the frag-
ments that remained twelve baskets full.
21 And they that had eaten were about five
thousand men, beside women and chil-
dren.
22 And straightway Jesus constrained his
disciples to get into a ship, and to go
before him unto the other side, while he
23 sent the multitudes^ away. And when lie
had sent the multitudes away, he went
up into a mountain apart to pray : and
when the evening was come, he was there
24 alone. But the ship was now in the midst
of the sea, tossed with ivaves : for the wind
25 was contrary. And in the fourth watch
of the night Jesus ivent unto them, walk-
26 ing on the sea. And when the disciples
saw him walking on the sea, they were
troubled, saying, It is a spirit ; and they
27 cried out for fear. But straightway
Jesus spake unto them, saying, Be of
28 good cheer; it is I; be not afraid. And
Peter answered him and said, Lord, if it
be thou, bid me come unto thee on the
29 water. And he said, Come. And when
Peter was come down out of the ship, he
30 walked on the water, to go to Jesus. But
when he saw the wind boisterous, he was
afraid; and beginning to sink, he cried,
31 saying, Lord, save me. And immedi-
ately Jesus stretched forth his hand, and
caught him,, and said unto him, thou
of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt ?
32 And when they were come into the ship,
33 the wind ceased. Then they that were in
the ship came and worshipped him, say-
ing, Of a truth thou art the Son of God.
34 And when they were gone over, they
35 came into the land of Gennesaret. And
when the men of that place had know-
ledge of him, they sent out into all that
country round about, and brought unto
36 him all that were diseased : and besought
him that they might only touch the hem
of his garment : and as many as touched
were made perfectly whole.
15 Then came to Jesus scribes and Phari-
sees, which were of Jerusalem, saying,
2 Why do thy disciples transgress the
tradition of the elders? for they wash
not their hands when they eat bread.
3 But he answered and said unto them,
Why do ye also transgress the com-
mandment of God by your tradition?
4 For God commanded, saying, Honour
thy father and mother: and, He that
curseth father or mother, let him die
5 the death. But ye say, Whosoever
5. MATTHEW.
'39
shall say to his father or his mother, It
is a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest
C be profited by me ; and honour not his
father or his mother, he shall be free.
Thus have ye made the commandment
of God of none effect by your tradition.
7 Ye hypocrites, well did Esaias prophesy
of you, saying,
8 This people draiveth nigh unto me with
their mouth, and honoureth me with
their lips;
But their heart is far from me.
9 But in vain they do worship me,
Teaching for doctrines the command-
ments of men.
10 And he catted the multitude, and said
11 unto them, Hear, and understand: Not
that which goeth into the mouth defileth
a man ; out that which cometh out of the
12 mouth, this defileth a man. Then came
his disciples, and said unto him, Knowest
thou that the Pharisees were offended,
13 after they heard this saying ? But he
answered and said, Every plant, which
my heavenly Father hath not planted,
14 shall be rooted up. Let them alone :
they be blind leaders of the blind.
And if the blind lead the blind, both
15 shall fall into the ditch. Then an-
severed Peter, and said unto him, De-
16 dare unto us this parable. And Jesus
said, Are ye also yet without under-
17 standing? Do not ye yet understand,
that whatsoever entereth in at the mouth
goeth into the belly, and is cast out into
18 the draught} But those things which
proceed out of the mouth come forth from
19 the heart ; and they defile the man. For
out of the heart proceed evil thoughts,
murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts,
20 false witness, blasphemies: these are the
things which defile a man : lut to eat with
unwashen hands defileth not a man.
21 Then Jesus went thence, and departed
into the coasts of Tyre [and Sidon].
22 And, behold, a woman of Canaan came
out of the same coasts, and cried unto
him, saying, Have mercy on me, Lord,
thou son of David ; my daughter is
23 grievously vexed with a devil. But he
answered her not a word. And his dis-
ciples came and besought him, saying,
Send her away ; for she crieth after us.
24 But he answered and said, I am not sent
but unto the lost sheep of the house of
25 Israel. Then came she and worshipped
20 him, saying, Lord, help me. But he an-
swered and said, It is not meet to take
the children's bread, and to cast it to
27 dogs. And she said, Truth, Lord : yet
the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall
28 from their master's table. Then Jesus
answered and said unto her, woman,
great is thy faith : be it unto thee even
as thou wilt. And her daughter was
made whole from that very hour.
29 And Jesus departed from thence, and
came nigh unto the sea_ of Galilee ; and
went up into a mountain, and sat down
30 there. And great multitudes came unto
him, haying with them those that were
lame, blind, dumb, maimed, and many
others, and cast them down at Jesus'
31 feet ; and he healed them : insomuch
that the multitude wondered, when they
saw the dumb to speak, the maimed to
be whole, the lame to walk, and the
blind to see : and they glorified the God
of Israel.
32 Then Jesus called his disciples unto
him, and said, I have compassion on the
multitude, because they continue with
me now three days, and have nothing to
eat : and I will not send them away f ast-
33 ing, lest they faint in the way. And his
disciples say unto him, Whence should
we have so much bread in the wilderness,
34 as to fill so great a multitude ? And
Jesus saith unto them, How many loaves
have ye? And they said, Seven, and a
35 few little fishes. And he commanded
the multitude to sit down on the ground.
36 And he took the seven loaves and the
fishes, and gave thanks, and brake them,
and gave to his disciples, and the dis-
37 ciples to the multitude. And they did
all eat, and were filled : and they took
up of the broken meat that was left
38 seven baskets full. And they that did
eat were four thousand men, besides
39 women and children. And he sent away
the multitude, and took ship, and came
into the coasts of Magdala.
16 The Pharisees also with the Sad-
ducees came, and tempting, desired
him that he would shew them a sign
2 from heaven. He answered and said
unto them, "When it is evening, ye say,
It will be fair weather : for the sky is
3 red. And in the morning, It will be foul
weather to-day : for the sky is red and
lowring. ye hypocrites, ye can discern
the face of the sky ; but can ye not dis-
4 cern the signs of the times 1 A wicked
and adulterous generation seeketh after
a sign ; and there shall no sign be given
unto it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas.
And he left them, and departed.
5 And when his disciples were come to
the other side, they had forgotten to
6 take bread. Then Jesus said unto them,
Take heed and beware of the leaven of the
7 Pharisees and of the Sadducees. And
they reasoned among themselves, saying,
It is because we have taken no bread.
8 AYhich when Jesus perceived, he said
unto them, O ye of little faith, why
reason ye among yourselves, because ye
9 have brought no bread ? Do ye not yet
understand, neither remember [the five
loaves of the five thousand, and how many
10 baskets ye took up ? Neither] the sevuu
140
S. MATTHEW.
loaves of the four thousand, and how
11 many baskets ye took up ? How is it
that ye do not understand that I spake
it not to you concerning bread, that ye
should beware of the leaven of the Phari-
12 sees and of the Sadducees ? Then under-
stood they how that he bade them not
beware of the leaven of bread, but of the
doctrine of the Pharisees and of the
Sadducees.
13 When Jesus came into the coasts of
Cesarea Philippi, he asked his disciples,
saying, Whom do men say that I the Son
14 of man am ? And they said, Some say
that thou art John the Baptist: some,
Elias; and others, Jeremias, or one of
15 the prophets. He saith unto them, But
16 whom say ye that I am ? And Simon
Peter answered and said, Thou art the
17 Christ, the Son of the living God. And
Jesus answered, and said unto him,
Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona: for
flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto
thee, but my Father lohich is in heaven.
18 And I say also unto thee, That thou art
Peter, and upon this rock I will build my
church ; and the gates of hell shall not
19 prevail against it. And I will give unto
thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven :
and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth
shall be bound in heaven: and whatso-
ever thou shalt loose on earth shall be
20 loosed in heaven. Then charged he his
disciples that they should tell no man that
he was Jesus the Christ.
21 From that time forth began Jesus to
shew unto his disciples, how that he must
go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many
things of the elders and chief priests and
scribes^, and be killed, and be raised again
22 the third day. Then Peter took him, and
began to rebuke him, saying, Be it far
from thee, Lord: this shall not be unto
23 thee. But he turned, and said unto
Peter, Get thee behind me, Satan: thou
art an offence unto me : for thou savour-
est not the things that be of God, but
24 those that be of men. Then said Jesus
unto his disciples, If any man will come
after me, let him deny himself, and take
25 up his cross, and_folloiv me. For whoso-
ever will save his life shall lose it: and
whosoever will lose his life for iny sake
20 shall .find it. -For what is a man pro-
fited, 'if he shall gaintheivholeworld, and
lose his mvn soul ? or what shall a man
27 give in exchange for his soul} For the
Son of man shall come in the glory of his
Father with his angels ; and then he shall
reward every man according to his works.
28 Verily I say unto you, There be some
standing here, which shall not taste of
death, till they see the Son of man coming
in his kingdom^.
1*7 -And after six days Jesus taketh Peter,
James, andJohnhis brother, andbringeth
them up into an high mountain apart,
2 and was transfigured before them : and
his face did shine as the sun, and his
3 raiment was white as the light. And,
behold, there appeared unto them Moses
4 and Elias talking with him. Then an-
swered Peter, and said unto Jesus, Lord,
it is good for us to be here : if thou wilt,
let us make here three tabernacles; one
for thee, and_ one for Moses, and one for
5 Elias. While he yet spake, behold, a
bright cloud overshadowed them: and be-
hold a voice out of the cloud, which said,
This is my beloved Son, in whom I am
6 well pleased ; hear ye him. And when
the disciples heard it, they fell on their
7 face, and were sore afraid. And Jesus
came and touched them, and said, Arise,
8 and be not afraid. And when they had
lifted up their eyes, they saw no man,
save Jesus only.
9 And as they came doivn from the
mountain, Jesus charged them, saying,
Tell the vision to no man, until the Son
of man be risen again from the dead.
10 And his disciples asked him, saying, Why
then say the scribes that Elias must first
11 come} And Jesus answered and said
unto them, Elias truly shall first come,
12 and restore all things. But I say unto
you, That Elias is come already, and
they knew him not, but have done unto
him whatsoever they listed. Likewise
shall also the Son of man suffer of them.
13 Then the disciples understood that he
spake unto them of John the Baptist.
14 And when they were come to the multi-
tude, there came to him a certain man,
15 kneeling down to him, and saying, Lord,
have mercy on iny son ; for he is lunatick,
and sore vexed : for oft-times he falleth
10 into the fire, and oft into the water. And
I brought him to thy disciples, and they
17 could not cure him. Then Jesus ansivered
and said, faithless and perverse genera-
tion, how long shall I be with you ? how
long shall I suffer you ? bring him hither
18 to me. And Jesus rebuked the devil ; and
he departed out of him : and the child
19 was cured from that very hour. Then
came the disciples to Jesus apart, and
said, Why could not ive cast him out?
20 And Jesus said unto them, Because of
your unbelief: for verily I say unto you,
If ye have faith as a grain of mustard-
seed, ye shall say unto this mountain,
Remove hence to yonder^ place ; and it
shall remove; and nothing shall be im-
21 possible unto you. Howbeit this kind
goeth not out but by prayer and fasting.
22 And while they abode in Galilee, Jesus
said unto them, The Son of man shall be
23 betrayed into the hands of men : and
they shall kill him, and the third day he
shall be raised again. And they were
exceeding sorry.
S. MATTHEW.
141
uV.
fc
iscu,
24 ,4nd! wAew tftey were come to Caper-
naum, they that received tribute-money
came to Peter, and said, Doth not your
25 master pay tribute ? He saith, Yes.
And when he was come into the house,
Jesus prevented him, saying, What think-
est thou, Simon? of whom do the kings of
the earth take custom or tribute} of their
26 own children, or of strangers ? Peter
saith unto him, Of strangers. Jesus saith
unto him, Then are the children free.
11 Notwithstanding, lest we should offend
them, go thou to the sea, and cast an
hook, and take up the fish that first
cometh up; and when thou hast opened
his mouth, thou shalt find a piece of
money: that take, and give unto them
for me and thee.
18 At the same time came the disciples
unto Jesus, saying, Who is the greatest
2 in the kingdom of heaven? And Jesus
called a little child unto him, and set
Shim in the midst of them, and said,
Verily I say unto you, Except ye be con-
verted, and become as little children,
ye shall not enter into the kingdom
4 of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall
humble himself as this little child, the
same is greatest in the kingdom of
5 heaven. And whoso shall receive one
such little child in my name receiveth me.
6 But whoso shall offend one of these little
ones which believe in -me, it were better
for him that a millstone were hanged
about his neck, and that he were drowned
1 in the depth of the sea. Woe unto the
world because of offences [ for it must
needs be that offences come ; but woe to '
that man by whom the offence cometh I
8 Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend
thee, cut them off, and cast them from
thee : it is better for thee to enter into
life halt or maimed, rather than hav-
ing two hands or two feet to be cast
9 into everlasting fire. And if thine eye
offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it
from thee : it is better for thee to enter
into life with one eye, rather than having
10 two eyes to be cast into hell fire. Take
<.r heed that ye despise not one of these
little ones ; for I say unto you, That in
heaven their angels do always behold the
*- face of my Father which is in heaven.
11 For the Son of man ia come to save
12 that which vvas lost, How think ye?
if a man have an hundred sheep, and
one of them be gone astray, doth -he not
leave the ninety and nine, and goeth
into the mountains, and seeketh that
13 which is gone astray ? And if so be that
fie find it, verily I say unto you, he
rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the
ninety and nine which went not astray.
14 Even so it is not the will of your Father
which is in heaven, that one of these little
ones should perish.
15 Moreover if thy brother shall trespass
against thee, go and tell him his fault
between thee. and him alone : if he shall
hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother.
16 But if he will not hear thee, then take
with thee one or two more, that in the
mouth of two or three witnesses every
17 word may be established. And_ if he
shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto
the church : but if he neglect to hear
the church, let him be unto thee as an
18 heathen man and a publican. Verily I
say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind
on earth shall be bound in heaven : and
whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall
19 be loosed in heaven. Again I say unto
you, That if two of you shall agree on
earth as touching any thing that they
shall ask, it shall be done for them of
20 my Father which is in heaven. For
where two or three are gathered together
in my name, there am I in the midst of
them.
21 Then came Peter to him, and said,
Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against
me, and I forgive him? till seven times?
22 Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto
thee, Until seven times: but, Until
23 seventy times seven. Therefore is the
kingdom of heaven likened unto a certain
king, which would take account of his
24 servants. And when he had begun to
reckon, one was brought unto him, which
25 owed him ten thousand talents. But for-
asmuch as he had not to pay, his lord
commanded him to be sold, and his wife,
and children, and all that he had, and
26 payment to be made. The servant there-
fore fell down, and worshipped him, say-
ing, Lord, have patience with me, and 1
27 will pay thee all. Then the lord of that
servant was moved with compassion, and
loosed him, and forgave him the debt.
Z&Eut the same servant went out, and
found one of his fellowservants, which
owed him an hundred pence : and he
laid hands on him, and took him by the
throat, saying, Pay me that thou owest.
29 And his fellowservant fell down at his
feet, and besought him, saying, Have
patience with me, and I will pay thee all.
30 And he' would not : but went and cast
him into prison, till he should pay the
31 debt. So when his felloioservants saw
what was done, they were very sorry, and
came and told unto their lord ail that
32 was done. Then his lord, after that he
had called him, said unto him, thou
wicked servant, I forgave thee all that
33 debt, because thoudesiredstme : shouldest
not thou also have had compassion on
thy fellowservant, even as I had pity on
34 thee ? And his lord laas wroth, and
delivered him to the tormentors, till he
should pay all that was due unto him.
35 So likewise shall my heavenly Father do
142
S. MATTHEW.
also unto you, if ye, from your hearts
forgive not every one his brother their
trespasses.
19 And it came to pass, that when Jesus
had finished these sayings, he departed
from Galilee, and came into the coasts of
2 JudcBd beyond Jordan ; and yreat multi-
tudes followed him; and he healed them
there.
3 The Pharisees also came unto him,
tempting him, and saying unto him, Is
it lawful for a man to put away his wife
4 for every cause ? And he answered and
said unto them, Have ye not read, that
he which made them at the beginning
5 made them male and female, and said,
For this cause shall a man leave father
and mother, and shall cleave to his wife :
and they twain shall be one flesh?
6 Wherefore they are no more twain, but
one flesh. What therefore God hath
joined together, let not man put asunder.
7 They say unto him, Why did Moses then .
command to give a writing of divorce-
8 ment, and to put her away 1 He saith
unto them, Moses because of the hard-
ness of your hearts suffered you to put
away your wives : but from the begin-
9 ning it was not so. And I say unto you,
Whosoever shall put away his wife, ex-
cept it be for fornication, and shall
marry another, committeth adultery:
and whoso marrieth her which is put
10 away cloth commit adultery. His dis-
ciples say unto him, If the case of the
man be so with his wife, it is not good
11 to marry. But he said unto them, All
men cannot receive this saying, save
12 they to whom it is given. For there are
some eunuchs, which were so born from
their mother's womb : and there are
some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs
of men : and there be eunuchs, which
have made themselves eunuchs for the
kingdom of heaven's sake. He that is
able to receive it, let him receive it.
13 Then were there brought unto him little
children, that he should put his_ hands
on them, and pray : and the disciples re-
14 buked them. But Jesus said, Suffer little
children, and forbid them not, to come
unto me : for of such is the kingdom of
15 heaven. Andhe laid his hands on them,
and departed thence.
16 And, behold, one came and said unto
him, Good Master, ivhat good, thing shall
17 / do, that I may have eternal life ? And
he said unto_ him, Why callest thou me
good ? there is none good hut one, that is
God : but if thou ivilt enter into life, keep
IS the commandments. He saith unto him,
Which? Jesus said, Thou shalt do no
murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery,
Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear
19 false vcitness, Honour thy father and thy
mother : and, Thou shalt love thy nc-iijh-
20 bour as thyself. The young man saith
unto him,. All these things have I kept
from my youth up : ivhat lack I yet '(
21 Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be per-
fect, go and sell that thou hast, and give
to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure
in heaven: and come and follow me.
22 But when the young man heard that
saying, he went away sorroivful : for he
had great possessions.
23 Then said Jesus unto his disciples,
Verily I say unto you, That a rich man
shall hardly enter into the kingdom of
24 heaven. And again I say unto you, It is
easier for a camel to go through the eye
of a needle, than for a rich man to enter
25 into the kingdom of God. When his^ dis-
ciples heard it, they were exceedingly
amazed, saying, Who then can be saved ?
26 But Jesus beheld them, and said unto
them, With men this is impossible; but
27 with God all things are possible. Then
answered Peter and said unto him, Be-
hold, ive have forsaken all, and followed
28 thee ; what shall ive have therefore ? And
Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto
you, That ye which have followed me, in
the regeneration when the Son of man
shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also
shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the
29 ticelve tribes of Israel. And every one
that hath forsaken houses, or brethren,
or sisters, or father, or mother, or ^vife,
or children, or lands, for my name's sake,
shall receive an hundred-fold, and shall
30 inherit everlasting life. But many that
are first shall be last : and the last shall
be fir st.
2O For the kingdom of heaven is like unto
a man that is an householder^, which went
out early in the morning to hire labourers
2 into his vineyard. And when he had
agreed with the labourers for a penny a
3 day, he sent them into his vineyard. And
he ivent out about the third hour, and
saiv others standing idle in the market-
-place, and said unto them; Go ye also
into-the vineyard, and whatsoever is right
I will give you. And they went their
5 ivay. Again he went oiit about the sixth
6 and ninth hour, and did likewise. And
about the eleventh hour he went out, and
found others standing idle, and saith
unto them, Why stand ye here all the day
7 idle ? They say unto him, Because no
man hath hired us. lie saith unto them,
Go ye also into the vineyard ; and what-
8 soever is right, that shall ye receive. So
when even was come, the lord of the vine-
yard saith unto his steward, Call the
labourers, and give them their hire, be-
9 ginning from the last unto the first. And
when they came that were hired about the
eleventh hour, they received every man a
W penny. But when the first came, they
supposed that they should Jiave received
S. MATTHEW.
more; and they likewise received every
11 man a, penny. And when they had re-
ceived it, they murmured against the
12 good man of the house, saying, These last
have wrought but one hour, and thou hast
made them equal unto us, which have
borne the burden and heat of the day.
13 But he answered one of them, and said,
Friend, I do thee no wrong : didst not
14 thou agree with me for a penny ? Take
that thine is, and go thy way : I will give
15 unto this last, even as unto thee. Is it
not lawful for me to do what I will with
mine own ? Is thine eye evil, because I am
16 good ? So the last shall be first, and the
first last : for many be called, but few
chosen.
17 And Jesus going up to Jerusalem took
the twelve disciples apart in the way,
18 and said unto them, Behold, we go up
to Jerusalem ; and the Son of man shall
be betrayed unto the chief priests and
unto the scribes, and they shall condemn .
19 him to death, and shall deliver him to
the Gentiles to mock, and to scourge,
and to crucify him: and the third day
he shall rise again.
20 Then came to him the mother of Zebe-
dee's children with her sons, worshipping
him, and desiring a certain thing of
21 him. And he said unto her, What wilt
thou? She saith unto him, Grant that
these my two sons may sit, the one on thy
right hand, and the other on the left, in
22 thy kingdom. Eut Jesus answered and
said, Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye
able to drink of the cup that I shall drink
of, and to be baptized with the baptism
that I am baptized with. They say unto
23 him, We are able. And he saith unto
them, Ye shall drink indeed of my cup,
and be baptized with the baptism that
I am baptized with: but to sit on
my right hand, and on my left, is not
mine to give, but it shall be given to them
for whom it is prepared o/, my Father.
24 And when the ten heard it, they were
moved with indignation against the two
25 brethren. But Jesus called them unto
him, and said, Ye know that the princes
of the Gentiles exercise dominion over
them, and they that are great exercise
26 authority upon them. But it shall not
be so among you : but whosoever will
be great among you, let him, be your
27 minister ; and whosoever will be chief
among you, let him be your servant:
28 even as the Son of man came not to be
ministered unto, but to minister, and to
give his life a ransom for many.
2!) And as they departed from Jericho, a
SO great multitude followed him. And, be-
hold, two blind men sitting by the way-
side, when they heard that Jesus passed
by, cried out, saying, Have mercy on us,
31 Lord, thou son of David. And the
multitude rebuked them, because they
should hold their peace : but they cried
the more, saying, Have mercy on us, O
32 Lord, thou son of David. And Jesus
stood still, and called them, and said,
What will ye that I shall do unto you ?
33 They say unto him, Lord, that our eyes
34 may be opened. So Jesus had compas-
sion on them, and touched their eyes :
and immediately their eyes received
sight, and they followed him.
21 And when they drew nigh unto Jeru-
salem, and were come to Bethphage,
unto the mount of Olives, then sent
2 Jesus two disciples, saying unto them,
Go into the village over against you,
and straightway ye shall find an ass tied,
and a colt with her: loose them, and
3 bring them unto me. And if any man
say ought unto you, ye shall say, The
Lord hath need of them ; and straight-
4 way he will send them. All this was
done, that it might be fulfilled which
was spoken by the prophet, saving,
5 Tell ye the daughter of Zion,
Behold, thy King cometh unto thee,
Meek, and sitting upon an ass,
And a colt the foal of an ass.
6 And the disciples went, and did as Jesus
7 commanded them, and brought the ass,
and the colt, and put on them their
8 clothes, and they set him thereon. And
a very great multitude spread their
garments in the way; others cut down
branches from the trees, and strawed
9 them in the way. And the multitudes
that went before, and that followed,
cried, saying, Hosanna to the son of
David : Blessed is he that cometh in
the name of the Lord ; Hosanna in the
10 highest. And when he was come into
Jerusalem, all the city was moved, say-
11 ing, Who is this? And the multitude
said, This is Jesus the prophet of Naza-
reth of Galilee.
12 And Jesus went into the temple of
God, and cast out all them that sold and
bought in the temple, and overthrew the
tables of the money-changers, and the
13 seats of them that sold doves, and said
unto them, It is written, My house shall
be called the house of prayer ; but ye
14 have made it a den of thieves. And the
blind and the lame came to him in the
15 temple; and he healed them. Andwhen
the chief priests and scribes saw the wora-
derful things that he did, and the children
crying in the tempte, and saying, Hosanna
to the son of David; tiiey were sore dis-
16 pleased, and said unto him, Nearest thou
what these say? And Jesus saith unto
them, Yea; have ye never read, Out of
the mouth of babes and snicklings thou
17 hast perfected praise ? And he left them,
and went. out of the city into Bethany ;
and he lodged there.
144
S. MATTHEW.
18 Now in the morning as he returned in-
19 to the city, he hungered. And when he
saw a fig tree in the way, he came to it,
and found nothing thereon, but leaves
only, and said unto it, Let no fruit grow
on thee henceforward for ever. And
presently the fig tree withered away.
20 And when the disciples saw it, they
marvelled, saying, How soon is the fig
21 tree withered away ! Jesus answered
and said unto them, Verily I say unto
you, If ye have faith, and doubt not, ye
shall not only do this which is done to
the fig tree, but also if ye shall say unto
this mountain, Be thou removed, and be
thou cast into the sea ; it shall be done.
22 And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask
in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.
23 And when he was come into the tem-
ple, the chief priests and the elders of
the people came unto him as he was
teaching, and said, By what aiithority
doest thou these things ? and who gave
24 thee this authority ? And Jesus answered
and said unto them, I also will ask you one
thing, which if ye tell me, I in likewise
will tell you by what authority I do these
25 tilings. The baptism of John, whence
was it ? from heaven, or of men 1 And
they reasoned with themselves, saying,
If we shall say, From heaven ; he will
say unto us, Why did ye not then believe
26 him ? But if we shall say, Of men ;
we fear the people ; for all hold John
27 as a prophet. And they answered Jesus,
and said, "We cannot tell. And he said
unto them, Neither tell I you by what
28 authority I do these things. But what
think ye ? A certain man had two sons ;
and he came to the first, and said, Son,
29 go work to-day in my vineyard. He
answered and said, I ivill not : but after-
30 ward he repented, and went. And he
came to the second, and said likewise.
And he ansivered and said, I go, sir:
31 and went not. Whether of them tioain
did the will of his father? They say
unto him, The first. Jesus saith unto
them, Verily I say unto you, That the
publicans and the harlots go into the king-
32 dom of God before you. For John came
unto you in the ivay of righteousness, and
ye believed him, not : b ut the publicans and
the harlots believed him: and ye, when
ye had seen it, repented not afterward,
that ye might believe him.
33 Hear another parable : There was a
certain householder, ivhich planted a
vineyard, and hedged it round about, and
digged a winepress in it, and built a
tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and
34 roent into a far country : and when the
time of the fruit drew near, he sent his
servants to the husbandmen, that they
35 might receive the fruits of it. And the
husbandmen took his servants, and beat
one, and killed another, and stoned an-
30 other. Again, he sent other servants
more than the first : and they did unto-
37 them likewise. But last of all he sent
unto them his son, saying, They will rever-
38 ence my son. But when the husband-
men saiv the son, they said among them-
selves, This is the heir ; come, let us kill
him, and let us seize on his inheritance.
39 And they caught him, and cast him out
40 of the vineyard, and slew him. When
the lord therefore of the vineyard cometh,
what will he do unto those hiisbandmen ?
41 They say unto him, He will miserably
destroy those wicked men, and will let
out his vineyard unto other husbandmen,
which shall render him the fruits in their
42 seasons. Jesus saith unto them, Did ye
never read in the scriptures,
The stone which the builders rejected,
The same is become the head of the
' corner :
This is the Lord's doing,
And it is marvellous in our eyes ?
43 Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom
of God shall be taken from you, and given
to a nation bringing forth thefruitsthere-
44 of. And whosoever shall fall on this
stone shall be broken : but on whomsoever
it shall fall, it will grind him to powder.
45 And when the chief priests and Pha-
risees had heard his parables, they per-
46 ceived that he spake of them. But when
they sought to lay hands on him, they
feared the multitude, because they tools
him for a prophet.
22 And Jesus answered and spake unto
2 them again by parables, and said, The
kingdom of heaven is like unto a certain
king, which made^ a marriage for his son,
3 and sent forth his servants to call them
that leere bidden to the wedding: and
4 they would, not come. Again, he sent
forth other servants, saying, Tell them
ivhich are bidden, Behold,! have prepared
my dinner : my oxen and my failings
are killed, and all things are ready : come
5 unto, the marriage. But they made light
of it, and went their ways, one to his
Qfarm, another to his merchandise: and
the remnant took his servants, and en-
treated them spitefully, and slew them.
7 But when the king heard thereof, he was
ivroth : and he sent forth his armies, and
destroyed those murderers, and burned
8 up their city. Then saith he to his ser-
vants, The wedding is ready, but they
9 which were bidden were not worthy. Go
ye therefore into the highways, and as
many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage.
10 So those servants went out into the high-
ways, and gathered together all as many
as they found, both bad and good : and,
the wedding was furnished with guests.
11 And when the king came in to see the
guests, he saiv there a man which had
5. MATTHEW.
12 not on a wedding garment : and lie saith
unto him, Friend, how earnest thou in
hither not having a wedding garment ?
13 And he was speechless. Then said the
king to the servants, Bind him hand and
foot, and take him away, and cast him
into outer darkness ; there shall be weep-
14 ing and gnashing of teeth. For many
are called, butfeio are chosen.
15 Then went the Pharisees, and took
counsel how they might entangle him in
16 his talk. And they sent out unto him
their disciples with the Herodians, say-
ing, Master, we know that thou art true,
and teachest the way of God in truth,
neither carest thou for any man: fcr
thou regardest not the person of men.
17 Tell us therefore, What thinkest thou ?
Is it lawful to give tribute unto Ctcsar,
18 or not? But Jesus perceived their
wickedness, and said, Why tempt ye me,
19 ye hypocrites ? Shew me the tribute
money. And they brought unto him a
20 penny. And he saith unto them, Whose
21 is this image and superscription ? They
say unto him, Csesar's. Then saith he
unto them, Bender therefore unto Caesar
the things which are Caesar's ; and unto
22 God the things that are God's. When
they had heard these words, they mar-
velled, and left him, and went their
way.
23 The same day came to him the Sad-
ducees, which say that there is no resur-
24 rection, and asked him, saying, Master,
Moses said, If a man die, having no chil-
dren, his brother shall marry his wife,
25 and raise up seed unto his brother. Now
there were with us seven brethren : and
the first, when he had married a wife,
deceased, and, having no issue, left his
26 wife unto his brother : likewise the
second also, and the third, unto the
27 seventh. And last of all the woman
23 died also. Therefore in the resurrection
whose wife shall she be of the seven?
29 for they all had her. Jesus answered
and said unto them, Ye do err, not
knowing the scriptures, nor the power
30 of God. For in the resurrection they
neither marry, nor are given in marriage,
but are as the angels of God in heaven.
31 But as touching the resurrection of the
dead, have ye not read that which was
32 spoken unto you by God, saying, I am
the God of Abraham, and the God of
Isaac, and the God of Jacob ? God is not
the God of the dead, but of the living.
33 And when the multitude heard this, they
were astonished at his doctrine.
34 But when the Pharisees had heard that
he had put the Sadducees to silence,
35 they were gathered together. Then one
of them, which was a lawyer, asked him
a question, tempting him, and saying,
36 Master, which is. the great command-
37 ment in the law? Jesus said unto him,
Thou shalt love the Lord thy Gcd with
all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and
38 with all thy mind. This is the first and
33 great commandment. And the second
is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neigh-
40 hour as thyself. On these two command-
ments hang all the law and the prophets.
41 While the Pharisees were gathered to-
42 gether, Jesus asked them, saying, What
think ye of Christ? whose son is he?
They say unto him, The son of David.
43 He saith unto them, How then doth
David in spirit call him Lord, saying,
44 The Lord said unto my Lord,
Sit thou on my right hand,
Till I make thine enemies thy foot-
stool?
45 If David then call him Lord, how is he
46 his son ? And no man was able to an-
swer him a word, neither durst any man
from that day forth ask him any more
questions.
23 Then spake Jesus to the multitude,
2 and to his disciples, saying, The scribes
and the Pharisees sit in Moses' seat:
3 all therefore whatsoever they bid you
observe, that observe and do ; but do not
ye after their works : for they say, and
4 do not. For they bind heavy burdens
and grievous to be borne, and lay them
on men's shoulders : but they themselves
will not move them with one of then?
5 fingers. But all their works they do
for to be seen of men : they make broad
their phylacteries, and enlarge the bor-
6 ders of their garments, and love the up-
permost rooms at feasts, and the_ chief
7 seats in the synagogues, and greetings in
the markets, and to be called of men,
8 Rabbi, Rabbi. But be not ye called
Rabbi : for one is your Master, even
9 Christ ; and all ye are brethren. And
call no man your father upon the earth :
for one is your Father, which is in heaven.
10 Neither be ye called masters : for one is
11 your master, even Christ. But he that Luke
is greatest among you shall be your ^
12 servant. And whosoever shall exalt him- Lnk.- >,i
self shall be abased; and he that shall u; Iv '>
humble himself shall be exalted. u
13 But woe unto you, scribes and Phari-
sees, hypocrites ! for ye shut up the
kingdom of heaven against men : for ye
neither go in yourselves, neither suffer
ye them that are entering to go in.
14 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees,
hypocrites ! for ye devour widows' houses,
and for a pretence make long prayer :
therefore ye shall receive the greater
damnation.
15 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees,
hypocrites ! for ye compass sea and land
to make one proselyte, and when he is
made, ye make him twofold more the
child of hell than yourselves.
146
MATTHEW
1C "Woe uiito you, ye blind guides, which
say, Whosoever shall swear by the temple,
it is nothing ; but whosoever shall swear ,
by the gold of the temple, he is a debtor !
17 Ye fools and blind : for whether is
greater, the gold, or the temple that
18 sauctifieth the gold ? And, Whosoever
shall swear by the altar, it is nothing ;
but whosoever sweareth by the gift that
19 is upon it, he is guilty. Ye fools and
blind : for whether is greater, the gift,
or the altar that sanctifieth the gift?
20 Whoso therefore shall swear by the altar,
sweareth by it, and by all things thereon.
21 And whoso shall swear by the temple,
sweareth by it, and by him that dwelleth
22 therein. And he that shall swear by
heaven, sweareth by the throne of God,
and by him that sitteth thereon.
23 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees,
hypocrites ! for ye pay tithe of mint and
anise and cummin, and have omitted the
weightier matters of the law, judgment,
mercy, and faith : these ought ye to have
done, and not to leave the other undone.
24 Ye blind guides, which strain at a gnat,
and swallow a camel.
25 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees,
hypocrites ! for ye make clean the out-
side of the cup and of the platter, but
within they are full of extortion and
20 excess. Thou blind Pharisee, cleanse
first that which is within the cup and
platter, that the outside of them may be
clean also.
27 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees,
hypocrites ! for ye are like unto whited
sepulchres, which indeed appear beau-
tiful outward, but are within full of
dead men's bones, and of all uncleanness.
28 Even so ye also outwardly appear right-
eous unto men, but within ye are full of
hypocrisy and iniquity.
29 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees,
hypocrites ! because ye build the tombs
of the prophets, and garnish the sepul-
30 chres of the righteous, and say, If we
had been in the days of our fathers, we
would not have been partakers with them
31 in the blood of the prophets. Wherefore
ye be witnesses unto ygjirselves, that ye
are the children of them that killed the
32 prophets. Fill ye up then the measure
:;:j of your fathers. i"c serpents, ye genera
lion o vipers, how can ye escape the
"A damnation of hell? Wherefore, behold,
I send untu you prophets, and wise men,
<md scribes : and some of them ye shall
kill and crucify ; and some , oi them
shall ye scourge in your synagogues,
iiid persecute them from city to city :
35 that upon you may come all the right-
eous blood shed upon the earth, from the
blood of righteous Abel unto the blood
of Zacharias son of Barachias, whom ye
slew between the temple and the altar.
30 Verily I say unto you All these things
shall come upon this generation.
:;; H Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that ''Ufce *"'
killest the prophets, and stonest them '
which are sent unto thee, how often
would I have gathered thy children
together, even as a hen gathereth her
chickens under her wings, and ye would
1>S not ! Behold, your house is left unto
;'.!) you desolate. For I say unto you, Ye
shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall
say, Blessed is he that cometh in the
name of the Lord.
24 And, Jesus went out, and departed
from the temple : and his disciples came
to him for to shew him the buildings of
2 the temple. And Jesus said unto them,
See ye not all these things ? verily I say
unto you, There shall not be left here
one stone upon another, that shall not
le thrown down.
3 AndashesatuponthemountofOlives,
the disciples came unto him privately,
saying, fell us, when shall these things
be? and, what shall be the sign "f tny i,,,k t .
i-omlnp, and of the end of the world? Ivii - "'
4 A nd Jesus answered and said unto them,
5 Take heed that no man deceive you. For
many shall come in my name, saying, I
6 am Christ ; and shall deceive many. And
ye shall hear of wars and rumours of
wars : see that ye be not troidiled : for all
these things must come to pass, but the '
7 end is not yet. [For nation shall rise Belongs
against nation, and kingdom against !'<* ver -
kingdom : and there shall be famines,
and pestilences, and earthquakes, in
8 divers places. All these are the begin
9 ning of sorrows. ] Then shall they deliver
you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you :
and ye shall be hated of all nations for
10 my name's sake. And then shall many
be offended, and shall betray one another,
11 and shall hate one another. And many
false prophets shall rise, and shall de-
12 ceive many. And because iniquity shall
abound, the love of many shall wax cold.
13 But he that shall endure unto the end, the
14 same shall be saved. And this gospel of
the kingdom shall le preached in all the
ivorldfor a ivitness unto all nations ; and
then shall the end come.
15 When ye therefore shall see the abomi-
nation of desolation, spoken of by Daniel
thepi-ophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso
10 readeth, let him imderstand :) then let
them which be in Judcea ./Zee into the
17 mountains : let him which is on the
housetop not come down to take any thing
18 out of his house : neither let him which is
in the field return back to take his clothes.
19 And woe unto them that are with child,
and to them that give suck in those days !
20 But pray ye that your flight be not in the
21 winter, neither on the sabbath day : for
then shall be great tribulation, such as
S. MATTHEW.
was not since the beginning of the world
22 to this time, no, nor ever shall be. And
except those days should be shortened,
there should no flesh be saved : but for the
elect's sake those days shall be shortened.
23 Then if any man shall say unto you, lo,
here is Christ, or there ; believe it not.
24 For there shall arise false Christs, and
false prophets, and shall shew great signs
and wonders ; insomuch that, if it were
possible, they shall deceive the veiy
25 elect. Behold, I have told you before.
xrii 2ft Wherefore if they shall say unto you,
, a?. Behold, he is in the desert ; go not forth :
behold, he is in the secret chambers ;
27 believe it not. For as the lightning
cometh out of the east, and shineth even
unto the west ; so shall also the coming
23 o the Son of man be. For wheresoever
the carcase is. thero will the eagles be
gathered together.
20 Immediately after the tribulation of
those days shall the sun be darkened, and
the moon shall not give her light, and the
stars shall fall from heaven, and the
powers of the heavens shall be shaken :
30 and then shall appear the sign of the Son
of man in heaven : and then shall all the
tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall
see the Son of man coining in the clouds
of heaven with power and great glory.
31 And he shall send his angels loith a great
sound, of a trumpet, and they shall
gather together his elect from the four
winds, from one end of heaven to the
other.
32 Now learn a parable of the fig tree ;
When his branch is yet tender, and put-
teth forth leaves, ye know that summer
33 is nigh : so likewise ye, when ye shall see
all these things, know that it is near,
34 even at the doors. Verily I say unto
you, This generation shall not pass, till
35 all these things be fulfilled. Heaven
and earth shall pass away, but my
36 ivords shall not pass away. But of that
day and hour knoweth no man, no,
not the angels of heaven, but my Father
oivii. !< only. But as the days of Noe wei'tj,
V, 35, so shall also the coming of the Son of
3S man be. For as In the days that were
before the Hood they were eating and
drinking, marrying and giving in mar-
riage, until the day that Noe entered intu
39 the ark, and knew not until the flood
came, and took them all away ; so shall
also the coming of the Son. of man be.
10 Then shall two be in the field ; the one
41 shall be taken, and the other left. Two
women shall be grinding at the mill ; the
one shall be taken, and the other left
42 Watch therefore : for ye know not what
es.ii. 43 hour your Lord doth come. But know
n.. this, that if the goodnian of tho house
had known in what watch the thief
would come, ho 'would have v,':>trlic<i.
and would not have guttered his hous;;
ul to be broken up. Therefore be ye also
ready : for in such an hour as ye think
15 not the Son of man cometh. Who then
is a faithful and wise servant, whom his
lord hath made ruler over his house-
hold, to give them meat in due season '?
40 Blessed is that servant, whom his lord
when he cometh shall find so doing.
47 Verily I say unto you, That he shall
&S make him ruler over all his goods. But
and if that evil servant shall say in his
heart, Jly lord delayeth his coming;
49 and shall begin to smite his fellow-
servants, and to eat and drink with the
50 drunken ; the lord of that servant shall
come in a day when he looketh not for
him, and in an hour that he is not awan-
51 of, and shall cut him asunder, and ap-
point him his portion with the hypocrites :
there shall be weeping and gnashing of
tooth.
25 Then shall the kingdom of heaven be
likened unto ten virgins, which took
their lamps, and went forth, to meet
2 the bridegroom. And five of them, were.
3 wise, and five icere foolish. They that were
foolish, took their lamps, and toofc no oil
'4 with them : but the wise took oil in their
5 vessels with their lamps. While the
bridegroom tamed, they all slumbered
6 and slept. And at midnight there was a
cry made, Behold, the bridegroom cometh);
1 go ye out to meet him. Then all those
virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps.
8 And the foolish said unto the wise, Give
us of your oil ; for our lamps are gone
9 out. But the wise answered, saying, Not
no ; lest there be not enough for us and
yon : but go ye rather to them that sell,
10 and buy for yourselves. And while they
went to buy, the bridegroom came ; and
they that were ready went in ^vith him
to the marriage : and the door ivas shut.
11 Afterward came also the other virgins,
12 saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. But he
answered and said, Verily I say unto
13 you, I know you not. Watch therefore,
for ye know neither the day nor the hour
wherein the Ron of man cometh.
14 For the kingdom of heaven is as a man
travelling into a far country, who called
his own servants, and delivered unto
15 them his goods. And unto one he gave
five talents, to another two, and to another
one ; to every man according to his several
ability ; and straightioay tookhis journey.
16 Then he that had received the five talents
went and traded icith the same, and.
17 made them other five talents. And like-
wise he that had received two, he also
IS gained other tivo. But he that had re-
ceived one went and digged in the earth,
19 and hid his lord's money. After a long
time the lord of those servants cometh,
20 and reckoneth u'ith them. And so he
I 4 8
. MATTHEW.
that had received five talents came and
brought other Jive talents, saying, Lord,
thou deliveredst unto me five talents :
behold, I have gained beside them five
21 talents more. His lord said unto him,
Well done, thon good and faithful ser-
vant : thon hast been faithful over a few
things, I ^rill make thee ruler over many
things : enter thou into the joy of thy
22 lord. Re also that had received two
talents came and said, Lord, thou de-
liveredst unto me two talents : behold, I
have gained tivo other talents beside
23 them. His lord said unto him, Well
done, good and faithful servant; thou
Jtast been faithful over a few things, I
ivill make thee ruler over many things:
enter thou into the joy of thy lord.
24 Then he which had received the one talent
came and said, Lord, I knew thee that
thou art an hard man, reaping where
thou hast not soivn, and gathering where
23 thou hast not straived : and I was afraid,
and went and hid thy talent in the earth :
23 lo, there thou hast that is thine. His
lord ansu'ered and said unto him, Thou
wicked and slothful servant, thouknewest
that I reap where I sowed not, and gather
27 where I have not strawed : thou oughtest
therefore to have put my money to the
exchangers, and then at my coming I
should have received mine own with
25 usury. Take therefore the talent from
him, and give it unto him whicJi hath ten
29 talents. For unto every one that hath
shall be given, and he shall have abund-
ance; but from him that hath not shall
be taken away even that u'hich he hath.
30 A nd cast ye the unprofitable servant into
outer darkness: there shall be iveeping
and, gnashing of teeth.
31 When the Son of man shall come in his
glory, and all the holy angels ivith him,
then shall he sit upon the throne of his
32 glory : and before him shall be gathered
all nations : and Jie shall separate them
one from another, as a shepherd divideth
33 his sheep from the goats : and he shall set
the sheep on his right hand, but the goats
34 on the left. Then shall the Sing say
unto them on his right hand, Come, ye
blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom
prepared for you from the foundation of
3f) the world : for I was an hungred, and
ye gave me meat : 1 ivas thirsty, and ye
gave me drink : Iivas a stranger, and ye
3U took me in : naked, and ye clothed me : I
was sick, and ye visited me : I ivas in
37 prison, and ye came unto me. Then
shall the righteous a.nswer him, saying,
Lord, when saw ice thee an hungred, and
fed thee ? or thirsty, and gave thee drink ?
38 When sa^u we thee a stranger, and took
39 thee in ? or naked, and clothed thee ? or
'when saw u-e. thee sick, or in prison, and
40 came unto thee ? And the King shall
answer and say unto them, Verily I say
unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it
unto one of the least of these my brethren,
41 ye have done it unto me. Then shall he
say also unto them on the left hand,
Depart from me, ye cursed, into ever-
lasting fire, prepared for the devil and
42 his angels : for I was an hungred, and
ye gave me no meat : I was thirsty, and
43 ye gave me no drink : I was a stranger,
and ye took me not in : naked, and ye
clothed me not: sick, and in prison, and
44 ye visited me not. Then shall they also
ansiver him, saying, Lord, when saw we
thee an hungred, or athirst, or a stranger,
or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did
45 not minister unto thee ? Then shall he
answer them, saying, Verily I say unto
you, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of
the least of these, ye did_ it not to me.
46 And these shall go away into everlasting
punishment: but the righteous into lije
eternal.
26 -4'M? ** came to pass, when Jesus had
finished all these sayings, he said unto
2 his disciples, Ye know that after two days
is the feast of the passover, and the Son
3 of man is betrayed to be crucified. Then
assembled together the chief priests, and
the scribes, and the elders of the people,
unto the palace of the high priest, who
4 was called Caiaphas, and consulted that
they might take Jesus by subtilty, and
5 kill him. But they said, Not on the
feast day, lest there be an uproar among
the people.
6 Now when Jesus was in Bethany, in
7 the house of Simon the leper, there came
unto him a woman having an alabaster
box of 'very precious ointment, and poured
8 it on Ms head,, as he sat at meat. But
ivhen his disciples saw it, they had indig-
nation, saying, To what purpose is this
9 waste ? For this ointment might have
been sold for much, and given to the poor.
10 When Jesus understood it, he said unto
them, Why trouble ye the woman ? for she
11 hath wrought a good work upon me. For
ye have the poor ahvays with you ; but
12 me ye have not ahvays. For in that she
hath poured this ointment on my body,
13 she did it for my buria.l. Verily I say
unto you, Wheresoever this gospel shall
lie preached in the whole world, there
shall also this, that this woman hath
done, be told for a memorial of her.
14 Then one of the twelve, called Judas
Iscariot, went unto the chief priests,
15 and said unto them, "What will ye give
me, and I will deliver him unto you?
And they covenanted with him for thirty
16 pieces of silver. And from that time he
sought opportunity to betray him.
17 Now the first day of the feast of un-
leavened bread the disciples came to
Jusus, saying unto him, Where wilt thou
5. MATTHEW.
149
that we prepare for thee to eat the pass-
18 over? And lie said, Go into the city to
such a man, and say unto him, The Mas-
ter saith, My time is at hand; I will
keep the passover at thy .house with my
19 disciples. And the disciples did as Jesus
had appointed them ; and they made
20 ready the passover. Now when the even
was come, he sat down with the twelve.
21 And as they did eat, he said, Verily I
say unto you, that one of you shall be-
22 tray me. And they were exceeding sor-
rowful, and began every one of them to
23 say unto him, Lord, is it I ? And he
answered and said, He that dippeth his
hand with me in the dish, the same shall
24 betray me. The Son of man goeth as it
is written of him : but woe unto that man
by whom the Son of man is betrayed ! it
had been good for that man if he had
25 not been born. Then Judas, which be-
trayed him, answered and said, Master,
is it I? He said unto him, Thou hast
26 said. And as they were eating, Jesus
took bread, and blessed it, and brake it,
and gave it to the disciples, and said,
27 Take, eat ; this is my body. And he
took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave
28 it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it ; for
this is my blood of the new testament,
which is shed for many for the remission
2.0 of sins. But I say unto you, I will not
drink henceforth of this fruit of the
vine, until that day when I drink it new
with you in my .Father's kingdom.
30 And when they had sung an hymn,
they went out into the mount of Olives.
31 Then saith Jesus unto them, All ye
shall be offended because of me this
night : for it is written, I will smite the
shepherd, and the sheep of the flock
32 shall be scattered abroad. But after I
am risen again, I will go before you into
33 Galilee. Peter answered and said unto
him, Though all men shall be offended
because of thee, yet will I never be
34 offended. Jesus said unto him, Verily
I say unto thee, That this night, before
the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice.
35 Peter said unto him. Though I should
die with thee, yet will I not deny thee.
Likewise also said all the disciples.
36 Then cometh Jesus with them unto a
place called Gethsemane, and saith unto
the disciples, Sit ye here, while I go and
37 pray yonder. 'And he took with him
Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, and
began to be sorrowful and very heavy.
38 Then saith he unto them, My soul is ex-
ceeding sorroivfal, even unto death : tarry
89 ye here, and watch with me. And he
went a little farther, and fell on his face,
and prayed, saying, O my Father, if it
be possible, let this cup pass from me :
nevertheless not as I will, but as thou
40 -ivilt. And he coni.eth uiito the disciples,
andflndeth them, asleep, and saith unto
Peter, What, could ye not watch with me
41 one hour ? Watch and pray, that ye enter
not into temptation : the spirit indeed is
42 willing, but the flesh is weak. He went
away again the second time, and prayed,
saying, my Father, if this cup may not
pass away from me, except I drink it,
43 thy loill be done. And he came and found
them asleep again: for their eyes ivere
44 heavy. And he left them,^ and went away
again, and prayed the third time, saying
45 the same ivords. Then cometh he to his
disciples, and saith unto them, Sleep on
now, and take your rest : behold, the hour
is at hand, and the Son of man is be-
46 trayed into the hands of sinners. Rise,
let, us be going : behold, he is at hand that
doth betray me.
47 And while he yet spake, lo, Judas,
one of the twelve, came, and with him a
great multitude with swords and staves,
from the chief priests and elders of the
48 people. Noiu he that betrayed him gave
them a sign, saying, Whomsoever I shall
kiss, that same is he: hold him fast.
49 Forthwith he came to Jestts, and said,
50 Hail, master; and kissed him. And
Jesus said unto him, Friend, wherefore
art thou come? Then came they, and
51 laid hands on Jesus, and took him. And
behold, one of them ivhich ivere with
Jesus stretched out his hand, and drew
his sword, and struck a servant of the
high priest's, and smote off his ear.
52 Then said Jesus unto him, Put up again
thy sword into his place; for all they
that take the sword shall perish ivith
53 the sword. Thinkast thou that I cannot
noio pray to my Father, and he shall
presently give me more than twelve
54 legions of angels? But how then shall
the scriptures be, fulfilled, that thus it
55 must be ? In that same hour said Jesus
to the multitudes, Are ye come out as
against a thief with swords and staves
for to take me? I sat daily with you
teaching in the temple, and ye laid no
50 hold on me. But all this was done, that
the scriptures of the prophets might be
fulfilled. Then all the disciples forsook
him, and fled.
57 And they that had laid hold on Jesus
led him away to Caiaphas the high priest,
where the scribes and the elders were
53 assembled. But Peter followed him afar
off unto the high priest's palace, and
went in, and sat with the servants, to
59 see the end. Now the chief priests, and
elders, and all the council, sought false
witness against Jesus, to put him to
60 death ; but found none : yea, though
many false witnesses came, yet found
they none. At the last came two false
61 witnesses, and said, This fellow said, I
am able to destroy the temple of God,
5. MATTHEW.
C2 and to build it in three days. And the
high priest arose, and said unto him,
Answerest thoti nothing? what is it which
Go these witness against thee ? But Jesus
held his peace. And the high priest an-
swered and said unto him, I adjure thee
by the living God, that thou tell us whe- <
ther thou be the Christ, the Son of God.
64 Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast said :
nevertheless I say unto you, Hereafter
shall ye see the Son of man sitting on
the right hand of power, and coming in
Co the clouds of heaven. Then the high
priest rent his clothes, saying, He hath
spoken blasphemy; what further need
have we of witnesses? behold, now ye
G'o have heard his blasphemy. What think
ye? They answered and said, He is
07 guilty of death. Then did they spit in
his face, and buffeted him ; and others
smote him with the palms of their hands,
63 saying, Prophesy unto us, thou Christ,
Who is he that smote thee ?
09 Now Peter sat without in the palace :
and a damsel came unto him, saying,
Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee.
70 But he denied before them all, saying,
71 1 know not what thou sayest. And when
he was gone out into the porch, another
maid saw him, and said unto them that
were there, This fellow was also with
72 Jesus of Nazareth. And again he denied
with an oath, I do not know the man.
73 And after a while came unto him they
that stood by, and said to Peter, Surely
thou also art one of them ; for thy speech
74 bewrayeth thee. Then began he to curse
and to swear, saying, I know not the
man. And immediately the cock crew.
75 And Peter remembered the word of Jesus,
which said unto him, Before the cock
crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. And
he went out, and wept bitterly.
27 When the morning was come, all tJie
chief priests and elders of the people
took counsel against Jesus to put him to
2 death : and when they had hound him,
they led him aivay, and delivered him to
Pontius Pilate the governor.
3 Then Judas, which had betrayed him,
when he saw that he was condemned,
repented himself, and brought again the
thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests
4 and elders, saying, I have sinned in that
I have betrayed the innocent blood.
And they said, What is that to us ? see
5 thou to that. And he cast down the
pieces of silver in the temple, and de-
parted, and went and hanged himself.
And the chief priests took the silver
pieces, and said, It is not lawful for to
put them into the treasury, because it
7 is the price of blood. And they took
counsel, and bought with them the
potter's field, to bury strangers in.
8 Wherefore that field was called, The field
9 of blood, unto this day. Then was ful-
filled that which was spoken by Jeremy
the prophet, saying, And they took the
thirty pieces of silver, the price of him
that was valued, whom they of the
10 children of Israel did value ; and gave
them for the potter's field, as the Lord
appointed me.
11 And Jesus stood before the governor :
and the governor asked him, saying, Art
thou the King of the Jews ? And Jesus
12 said unto him, Thou sayest. And when
he was accused of the chief priests and
13 elders, he answered nothing. Then said
Pilate unto him, Hearest thou not how
many things they witness against thee ?
14 And he answered him to never a word ;
insomuch that the governor marvelled
15 greatly. Now at that feast the governor
was wont to release unto the people a
16 prisoner, whom they would. And they
had then a notable prisoner, called
17 Barabbas. Therefore when they were
gathered together, Pilate said unto them,
Whom will ye that I release unto you ?
Barabbas, or Jesus which is called
18 Christ ? For he knew that for envy they
19 had delivered him. When he was set
down on the judgment seat, his wife
sent unto him, saying, Have thou noth-
ing to do with that just man : for I have
suffered many things this day in a
20 dream because of him. But the chief '
priests and elders persuaded the multi-
tude that they should ask Barabbas, and
21 destroy Jesus. The governor answered
and said, unto them, Whether of the
twain will ye that I release unto you ?
22 They said, Barabbas. Pilate saith unto
them, What shall I do then with Jesus
which is called Christ? They all say
23 unto him, Let him be crucified. And
the governor said, Why, what evil hath
he done ? But they cried out the more,
24 saying, Let him be crucified. When
Pilate saw that he could prevail nothing,
but that rather a tumult was made, he
took water, and washed his hands before
the multitude, saying, I am innocent of
the blood of this just person : see ye to
25 it. Then answered all the people, and
said, His blood be on us, and on our
20 children. Then released he Barabbas
unto them : and when he had scourged
Jesus, he delivered him to be crucified.
27 Then the soldiers of the governor took
Jesus into the common hall, and gathered,
unto him the whole band of soldiers.
23 And- they stripped him, and put on him
29 a scarlet robe. And when they had
platted a croivn of thorns, they put it
upon his head, and a reed in his right
hand: and they bowed the knee before
him, and mocked him, saying, Hail,
30 Kiny of the Jews .' And they spit upon
him, and took the reed, and smote him on
5. MATTHEW
31 the head. And after that they had mocked
him, they took the robe off from- him, and
put his own raiment on him, and led
him a/way to crucify him.
32 And as they came out, they found a
man of Gyrene, Simon by name : him
33 they compelled to bear his cross. And
when they were come unto a place called
Golgotha, that is to say, a place of a
34 skull, they gave him vinegar to drink
mingled with gall : and when he had
tasted thereof, he would not drink.
35 And they crucified him, and parted his
garments, easting lots: that it might be
fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet,
They parted my garments among them,
and. upon my vesture did they cast lots.
36 And sitting down they watched him
37 there; and set up over his head his
accusation written, This is Jems the
38 King of the Jews. Then were there two
thieves crucified with him, one on the
right hand, and another on the left.
39 And they that passed by reviled him,
40 wagging their heads, and saying, Thou
that destroyest the temple, and buildest
it in three days, save thyself. If thou
be the Son of God, come down from the
41 cross. Likewise also the chief priests
mocking him, with the scribes and
42 elders, said, He saved others ; himself
he cannot save. If he be the King of
Israel, let him now come down from
43 the cross, and we will believe him. He
trusted in God; let him deliver him
now, if he will have him : for he said, I
44 am the Son of God. The thieves also,
which ivere crucified with him, cast the
same in his teeth.
45 Now from the sixth hour there was
darkness over all the land unto the ninth
40 hour. And about the ninth hour Jesus
cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli,
lama sabachthani? that is to say, My
God, my God, why hast thou forsaken
47 me ? Some of them that stood there,
when they heard that, said. This man
48 calleth for Elias. And straightway one
of them ran,. and took a spunge, and
filled it loith vinegar, and put it on a
" Some 49 reed, and gave him to drink." The rest
ties'iuM said, Let be, let us see whether Elias
"And 50 will come to save him. Jesus, when he
another ^ a j cried again with a loud voice, yielded
spear and 51 up the ghost. And,behold,theveilofthe
pierced his temple was rent -in twain from the top
there"" 1 * ^ ie b ttom ' an d M le earth did quake,
cameont 5 ' 2 and the rocks rent; and the graves were
water and opened; and many bodies of the saints
biuuit." 53 ivhich slept arose, and came out of the
graves after his resurrection, and went
into the holy city, and appeared unto
54 in-any. Now when the centurion, and
they that were with him, watching Jesus,
saiv the earthquake, and those things
that irere done, they feared greatly, say-
ing, Truly this was the Son of God.
55 And many women were there l>ehold~
ing afar off, which followed Jesus from
56 Galilee, ministering unto him: among
ivhich was Nary Magdalene, and Mary
the mother of James and Joses, and the
mother of Zebedee's children.
57 When the even ivas come, there came a,
rich man of Arimathcea, named Joseph,
58 who also himself was Jesus' disciple: he
went to Pilate, and 'begged the body of
Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body
59 to be delivered. And when Joseph had
taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean
60 linen cloth, and laid it in his own new
tomb, ivhich he had hewn out in the rock :
and he rolled a great stone to the door
61 of the sepulchre, and departed. And
there was Mary Magdalene, and the
other Mary, sitting over against the
sepulchre.
62 Now the next day, that followed the
day of the preparation, the chief priests
and Pharisees came together unto Pilate,
63 saying, Sir, we remember that that
deceiver said, while he was yet alive,
64 After three days I will rise again. Com-
mand therefore that the sepulchre be
made sure until the third day, lest his
disciples come by night, and steal him
away, and say unto the people, He is
risen from the dead : so the last error
65 shall be worse than the first. Pilate
said unto them, Ye have a watch : go
' 66 your way, make it as sure as ye can. So
they went, and made the sepulchre sure,
sealing the stone, and setting a watch.
28 I n the end of the sabbath, as it began
to dawn toward the first day of the
week, came Mary Magdalene and the
2 other Mary to see the sepulchre. And,
behold, there was a great earthquake :
for the angel of the Lord descended from
heaven, and came and rolled back the
stone from the door, and sat upon it.
3 His countenance was like lightning, and
4 his raiment white as snow : and for fear
of him the keepers did shake, and be-
5 came as dead men. And the angel an-
swered and said unto the women, Fear
not ye : for I know that ye seek Jesus,
6 which was crucified. He is not here :
for he is risen, as he said. Come, see
7 the place where the Lord lay. And go
quickly, and tell his disciples that he
is risen from the dead ; and, behold, he
goeth before you into Galilee ; there shall
8 ye see him : lo, I have told you. And
they departed quickly from the sepulchre
with fear and great joy ; and did run to
9 bring his disciples word. And [as they
went to tell his disciples],"- behold, Jesus " K. V
met them, saying, All hail. And they omits,
came and held him by the feet, and ivor-
5. MARK.
10 shipped him. Then said Jesus unto them,
Be not afraid : go tell my brethren that
they go into Galilee, and there shall they
see me.
11 Now when they were going, behold,
some of the watch came into the city,
and shewed unto the chief priests all the
12 things that were done. And when they
were assembled with the elders, and had
taken counsel, they gave large money
13 unto the soldiers, saying, Say ye, His
disciples came by night, and stole him
14 away while we slept. And if this come
to the governor's ears, we will persuade
15 him, and secure you. So they took the
money, and did as they were taught : and
this saying is commonly reported among
the Jews until this day.
16 Then the eleven disciples went away
into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus
17 had appointed them. And ivhen they saw
him, they worshipped him: hut some
IS doubted. And Jesus came and spake
unto them, saying, All power is given
19 unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye
therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing
them in the name of the Father, and^ of
20 the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : teaching
them to observe all things whatsoever I
have commanded, you: and, lo, 1 am
with you alway, even unto the end of the
world. Amen
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO
S. MARK.
I The beginning of the gospel of Jesus
Christ, the Son of God ;
* it. v. in 2 As it is written in the prophets,"
Isaiah. Behold, I send my messenger before
thy face,
Which shall prepare thy ivay before
thee.
3 The voice of one crying in the
wilderness,
Prepare ye the way of the Lord,
Make his paths straight.
4 John did baptize in the wilderness, and
preach the baptism of repentance for the
5 remission of sins. And there went out
unto him all the land of Judcea, and
tlicy of Jerusalem, and were all baptized
of him in the river of Jordan, confessing
C tlieir sins. And John was clothed with
camel's hair, and with a girdle of skin
about his loins ; and he did eat locusts
7 and wild honey; and preached, saying,
There conieth one mightier than I after
me, the latchet of whose shoes I am not
8 worthy to stoop down and unloose. I
indeed have baptized you with water :
but he shall baptize you with the Holy
Ghost.
9 And it came to pass in those days,
that Jesus came from Nazareth of Gali-
lee, and was baptized of John in Jordan.
10 And straightway coming up out of the
water, he saw the heavens opened, and
the Spirit like a dove descending upon
II him : and there came a voice from
heaven, saying, Thou art my beloved
Son, in whom I am well pleased.
12 And immediately the Spirit driveth
13 him into the wilderness. And he was
there in the wilderness forty days, temp-
ted of Satan ; and was with the wild
beasts ; and the angels ministered unto
him.
14 Now after that John was put in
prison, James came into Galilee, preach-
ing the gospel of the kingdom of God,
15 and saying, The time is fulfilled, and the
kingdom of God is at hand : repent ye,
and believe the gospel.
16 Now as he walked by the sea of Ga-
lilee, he saw Simon and Andrew his
brother casting a net into the sea : for
17 they were fishers. And Jesus said unto
them, Come ye after me, and I will make
18 you to become fishers of men. And
straightway they forsook their nets, and
19 followed him. And when he had gone a
little farther thence, he saw James the
son of Zebedee, and John his brother,
who also were in the ship mending their
20 nets. And straightway he called them :
and they left their father Zebedee in the
ship with the hired servants, and went
after him.
21 And they went into Capernaum ; and
straightway on the sabbath day he en-
tered into the synagogue, and taught.
22 And they were astonished at his doc-
trine : for he taught them as one
that had authority, and not as the
23 scribes. And there was in their syna-
gogue a man with an unclean spirit ; and
24 he cried out, saying, Let us alone ; what
have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of
Nazareth? art thou come to destroy us?
MARK.
153
a
f
I know thee who thou art, the Holy One
25 of God. .And Jesus rebuked him, saying,
Hold thy peace, and come put- of him.
26 And when the unclean spirit had torn
him, and cried with a loud voice, he
27 came out of him. And they were all
amazed, insomuch that they questioned
among themselves, saying, What thing
is this 1 what new doctrine is this ? for
with authority commandeth he even the
unclean spirits, and they do obey him.
28 And immediately his fame spread abroad .
throughout all the region round about
Galilee.
29 . And forthwith, when they were come
out of the synagogue, they entered into
the house of Simon and Andrew, with
30 James and John. But Simon's wife's
mother lay sick of a fever, and anon
31 they tell him of her. And he came and
took her by the hand, and lifted her up ;
and immediately the fever left her, and
she ministered unto them.
32 And at even, when the sun did set,
they brought unto him all that were
diseased, and them that were possessed
33 with devils. And all the city was
34 gathered together at the door. And he
healed many that were sick of divers
diseases, and cast out many devils ; and
suffered not the devils to speak, because
they knew him.
35 And in the morning, rising up a great
while before day, he went out, and de-
parted into a solitary place, and there
36 prayed. And Simon and they that were
37 with him followed after him. And when
they had found him, they said unto him,
38 All men seek for thee. And he said unto
them, Let us go into the next towns,
that I may preach there also : for there-
39 fore came I forth. And he preached in
. their synagogues^ throughout all Galilee,
and cast out devils.
40 And there came a leper to him, be-
seeching him, and kneeling down to him,
and saying unto him, If thou wilt, thou
41 canst make me clean. And Jesus, moved
with compassion, put forth his hand,
and touched him, and saith unto him,
42 I will ; be thou clean. And as soon as
he had spoken, immediately the lep-
rosy departed from him, and he was
43 cleansed. And he straitly charged him,
44 and forthwith sent him away ; and saith
unto him, See thou say nothing to any
man : but go thy way, shew thyself to
the priest, and offer for thy cleansing
those things which Moses commanded,
45 for a testimony unto them. But he
went out, and began to publish it much,
and to blaze abroad the matter, inso-
much that Jesus could no more openly
enter into the city, but was without in
desert places : and_ they came to him
from every quarter.'
2 And again he entered into Capernaum,
after some days ; and it was noised that
2 he was in the house. And straightway
many were gathered together, insomuch
that there was no room to receive them,
no, not so much as about the door : and
3 he preached the word unto them. And
they come unto him, bringing one sick
of the palsy, which was borne of four.
4 And when they could not come nigh
unto him for the press, they uncovered
the roof where he was : and when they
had broken it up, they let down the bed
5 wherein the sick of the palsy lay. "When
Jesus saw their faith, he said unto the
sick of the palsy, Son, thy sins be for-
6 given thee. But there were certain of
the scribes sitting there, and reasoning
7 in their hearts, Why doth this man thus
speak blasphemies ? who can forgive sins
8 but God only? And immediately when
Jesus perceived in his spirit that they so
reasoned within themselves, he said unto
them, Why reason ye these things in your
9 hearts ? Whether is it easier to say to
the sick of the palsy, Thy sins be for-
given thee ; or to say, Arise, and take up
10 thy bed, and walk ? But that ye may
know that the Son of man hath power
on earth to forgive sins, (he saith -to the
11 sick of the palsy,) I say unto thee, Arise,
and take up thy bed, and go thy way
12 into thine house. And immediately he
arose, took iip the bed, and went forth
before them all; insomuch that they
were all amazed, and glorified God, say-
ing, We never saw it on this fashion.
13 And he went forth again by the sea
side ; and all the multitude resorted unto
14 him, and he taught them. And as he
passed by, he saw levi the son of Al-
phseus sitting at the receipt of custom,
and said unto him, Follow me. And he
15 arose and followed him. And it came to
pass that, as Jesus sat at meat in his
house, many publicans and sinners sat
also together with Jesus and his dis-
ciples : for there were many, and they
16 followed him. And when the scribes and
Pharisees saw him eat with publicans
and sinners, they said unto his disciples.
How is it that he eateth and drinketh
17 with publicans and sinners ? When Jesus
heard it, he saith unto them, They that
are whole have no need of the physician,
but they that are sick : I came not to call
the righteous, but sinners to repentance.
18 And the disciples of John and of the
Pharisees used to fast : and they come
and say unto him, Why do the disciples
of John and of the Pharisees fast, but
19 thy disciples fast not? And Jesus said
unto them, Can the children of the bride-
chamber fast, while the bridegroom is
with them? as long as they have the
bridegroom with them, they cannot fast.
M
154
S. MARK.
20 But the days will come, when the bride-
groom shall be taken away from them,
and then shall they fast in those days.
21 No man also seweth a piece of new cloth
on an old garment : else the new piece
that filled it up taketh away from the
22 old, and the rent is made worse. And
12 God. And he straitly charged them that
they should not make him known.
13 [And he goeth up into a mountain, and cf. Matt.
calleth unto him whom he would : and v- * x *
14 they came unto him.] And he ordained
twelve, that they should be with him, and
that he might send them forth to preach,
o, . ,
no man putteth new wine into old 15 and to have power to heal sicknesses, and
Cf. Matt,
iv. 25.
bottles : else the new wine doth burst
the bottles, and the wine is spilled, and
the bottles will be marred : but new
wine must be put into new bottles.
23 And it came to pass, that he went
through the corn fields on the sabbath
day; and his disciples began, as they
24 went, to pluck the ears of corn. And the
Pharisees said unto him, Behold, why do
they on the sabbath day that which is not
25 lawful ? And he said unto them, Have
ye never read ivhat David did, when he
had need, and was an hungred, he, and
26 they that ivere with him ? How he went
into the house of God in the days of
Abiathar the high priest, and did eat
the shewbread, which is not lawful to
eat but for the priests, and gave also to
27 them which were with him? And he
said unto them, The sabbath was made
for man, and not man for the sabbath:
28 therefore the Son of man is Lord also of
the sabbath.
3 And he entered again into the syna-
gogue ; and there was a man there which
2 had a withered hand. And they ivatched
him, whether he would heal him on the
sabbath day ; that they might accuse him.
3 And he saith unto the man which had
4 the withered hand, Stand forth. And he
saith unto them, Is it lawful to do ' good
on the sabbath days, or to do evil ? to save
life, or to kill ? But they held their peace.
5 And when he had looked round about on
them ivith anger, being grieved for the
hardness of their hearts, he saith unto
the man, Stretch forth thine hand. And
he stretched it out: and his hand was
Q restored whole as the othei: And the
Pharisees went forth, and straightivay
took counsel with the Herodians against
him, how they might destroy him.
7 But Jesus withdrew himself with his
disciples to the sea : and a great multi-
tude from Galilee followed him, [and from
8 Judea, and from Jerusalem, and from
Idumcea, and from beyond Jordan; and
they about Tyre and Sidon, a great mul-
titude, when they had heard what great
9 things he did, came unto him.] And he
spake to his disciples, that a small ship
should wait on him because of the mid-
10 titude, lest they should throng him. For
he had healed many ; insomuch that they
pressed upon him for to touch him, as many
11 as had plagues. And unclean spirits,
when they saw him, fell down before him,
and cried, saying, Thou art the Son of
16 to cast out devils : and Simon he sur-
17 named Peter ; and James the son of
Zebedee, and John the brother of James ;
and he surnamed them Boanerges, which
18 is, The sons of thunder : and Andreiv,
and Philip, and Bartholomew, and Mat-
thew, and Thomas, and James the son of
Alphceus, and Thaddceus, and Simon the
19 Canaanite, 'and Judas Iscariot, which
also betrayed him :
20 And they went a into an house. And "Or,
the multitude cometh together again, so U 01 ??'
that they could not so much as eat ' "
21 bread. And when his friends heard of
it, they went out to lay hold on him :
for they said, He is beside himself.
22 And the scribes which came down from
Jerusalem said, He hath Beelzebub, and
by the prince of the devils casteth he out
23 devils. And he called them, unto him,
and said unto them in parables, How can
24 Satan cast out Satan ? And if a king-
dom be divided against itself, that king-
25 dom cannot stand. And if a house be
divided against itself, that house cannvt
26 stand. And if Satan rise up against
himself, and be divided, he cannot stand,
27 but hath an end. No man can enter
into a strong man's house, and spoil his
goods, except he will first bind the strong
man; and then he will spoil his house.
28 Verily I say unto you, All sins shall be
forgiven unto the sons of men, and blas-
phemies wherewith soever they shall
29 blaspheme : but he that shall blaspheme
against the Holy Ghost hath never for-
giveness, but is in danger of eternal
30 damnation : because they said, He hath
an unclean spirit.
31 There came then his brethren and his
mother, and, standing ivithout, sent unto
32 him, calling him. And the multitude
sat about him, and they said unto him,
Behold, thy mother and thy brethren
33 without seek for thee. And he answered
them, saying, Who is my mother, or my
34 brethren? And he looked round about
on them which sat about him, and said,
Behold my mother and my brethren!
35 For whosoever shall do the will of God,
the same is my brother, and my sister,
and mother.
4 And he began again to teach by the sea-
side : and there was gathered unto him a
great multitude, so that he entered into a
ship, and sat in the sea ; and the whole
multitude was by the sea on the land.
2 And he taught them many things by par-
S. MARK.
155
' ables, and said unto them in his doctrine,
3 Hearken; Behold, there went out a
4 sower to sow : and it came to pass, as
he sowed, some fell by the wayside, and
the fowls of the air came and devoured
5 it up. And some fell on stony ground,
where it had not much earth ; and im-
mediately it sprang up, because it had
6 no depth of earth : but when the sun
was up, it was scorched ; and because it
7had.no root, it withered away. And
some fell among thorns, and the thorns
grew up, and choked it, and it yielded
8 no fruit. And other fell on good ground,
and did yield fruit that sprang up and
increased; and brought forth, some
thirty, and some sixty, and some an
9 hundred. And he said unto them, He
that hath ears to hear, let him hear.
10 And when he was alone, they that
were about him with the twelve asked
11 of him the parable. And he said unto
them, Unto you it is given to know the
mystery of the kingdom of God: but
unto them that are without, all these
12 things are done in parables : that seeing
they may see, and not perceive; and
hearing they may hear, and not under-
stand ; lest at any time they should be
converted, and their sins should be for-
13 given them. And he said unto them,
Know ye not this parable ? and how then
14 will ye know all parables ? The sower
15 soweth the word. And these are they
by the way side, where the word is sown ;
but when they have heard, Satan cometh
immediately, and taketh away the word
16 that was sown in their hearts. And
these are they likewise which are sown
on stony ground ; who, when they have
heard the word, immediately receive it
17 with gladness ; and have no root in
themselves, and so endure but for a
time : afterward, when affliction or per-
secution ariseth for the word's sake,
18 immediately they are offended. And
these are they which are sown among
19 thorns ; such as hear the word, and the
cares of this world, and the deceitfulness
of riches, and the lusts of other things
entering in, choke the word, and it be-
20 cometh unfruitful. And these are they
which are sown on good ground; such
as hear the word, and receive it, and
bring forth fruit; some thirty-fold, some
sixty, and some an hundred.
21 And he said unto them, Is a caudle
brought to be put under a bushel, or
under a bed? and not to be set on a
22 candlestick ? For there is nothing hid,
which shall not be manifested ; neither
was any thing kept secret, but that it
23 should come abroad. If any man have
24 ears to hear, let him hear. And he said
unto them, Take heed what ye hear:
with what measure ye mete, it shall be
measured to you : and unto you that
25 hear shall more be given. For he that
hath, to him shall be given : and he that
hath not, from him shall be taken even
that which he hath.
26 And he said, So is the kingdom of God,
as if a man should cast seed into the
27 ground ; and should sleep, and rise night
and day, and the seed should spring and
28 grow up, he knoweth not how. For the
earth bringeth forth fruit of herself ; tost
the blade, then the ear, after that the
29 full corn in the ear. But when the fruit
is brought forth, immediately he putteth
in the sickle, because the harvest is
come.
30 And he said, Whereunto shall we
liken the kingdom of God ? or with what
31 comparison shall we compare it ? It is
like a grain of mustard seed, which,
when it is sown in the earth, is less than
32 all the seeds that be in the earth : but
when it is sown, it groweth up, and be-
cometh greater than all herbs, and
shooteth out great branches ; so that the
fowls of the air may lodge under the
shadow of it.
33 And with many such parables spake
he the word unto them, as they were
34 able to hear it. But without a parable
spake he not unto them : and when they
were alone, he expounded all things to
his disciples.
35 And the same day, when the even was
come, he saith unto them, Let us pass
36 over unto the other side. And when
they had sent away the multitude, they
took him even as he was in the ship.
And there were also with him other
37 little ships. And there arose a great
storm of wind, and the waves beat into
38 the ship, so that it was now full. And
he was in the hinder part of the ship,
asleep on a pillow : and they awake
him, and say unto him, Master, carest
39 thou not that we perish ? And he arose,
and rebuked the wind, and said unto
the sea, Peace, be still. And the wind
ceased, and there was a great calm.
40 And he said unto them, "Why are ye so
fearful ? how is it that ye have no faith ?
41 And they feared exceedingly, and said
one to another, What manner of man is
this, that even the wind and the sea
obey him ?
5 And they came over unto the other
side of the sea, into the country of the
2 Gadarenes. And when he was come out
of the ship, immediately there met him
out of the tombs a man with an unclean
3 spirit, who had his dwelling among the
tombs; and no man could bind him.
4 no, not with chains : because that he
had been often bound with fetters and
chains, and'the chains had been plucked
asunder by him, and the fetters broken
i S 6
S. MARK.
in pieces : neither could any man tame
5 him. And always, night and day, he
was in the mountains, and in the tombs,
crying, and cutting himself with stones.
6 But when he saw Jesus afar off; he ran
7 and worshipped him, and cried with a
loud voice, and said, What have I to do
with thee, Jesus, them Son of the most
high God? I adjure thee by God, that
S thou torment me not. For he said unto
him, Come out of the man, thou unclean
9 spirit. And he asked him, What is thy
name? And he answered, saying, My
10 name is Legion : for we are many. And
he besought him much that he would
not send them away out of the country.
11 JS r ow there was there nigh unto the
mountains a great herd of swine feeding.
12 And all the devils besought him, saying,
Send us into the swine, that we may
13 enter into them. And forthwith Jesus
gave them leave. And the unclean
spirits went out, and entered into the
swine : and the herd ran violently down
a steep place into the sea, (they were
about two thousand ;) and were choked
14 in the sea. And they that fed the swine
fled, and told it in the city, and in the
country. And they went out to see
15 what it was that was done. And they
come to Jesus, and see him that was
possessed with the devil, and had the
legion, sitting, and clothed, and in his
16 right mind : and they were afraid. And
they that saw it told them how it befell
to him that was possessed with the
devil, and also concerning the swine.
17 And they began to pray him to depart
18 out of their coasts. And when he was
come into the ship, he that had been
possessed with the devil prayed him that
19 he might be with him. Howbeit Jesus
suffered him not, but saith unto him,
Go home to thy friends, and tell them
how great things the Lord hath done for
thee, and hath had compassion on thee.
20 And he departed, and began to publish
in Decapolis how great things Jesus had
done for him : and all men did marvel.
21 And when Jesus was passed over
again by ship unto the other side, much
people gathered unto him : and he was
22 nigh unto the sea. And, behold, there
cometh one of the rulers of the syna-
gogue, Jairus by name; and when he
23 saw him, he fell at his feet, and besought
him greatly, saying, My little daughter
lieth at the point of death : I pray thee,
come and lay thy hands on her, that she
24 may be healed ; and she shall live. And
Jesus went with him ; and much people
followed him, and thronged him.
25 And a certain woman, which had an
26 issue of blood twelve years, and had
suffered many things of many physicians,
and had spent all that she had, and was
nothing bettered, but rather grew worse,
27 when she had heard of Jesus, came in
the press behind, and touched his gar-
28 ment. For she said, If I may touch but
29 his clothes, I shall be whole. And
straightway the fountain of her blood
was dried up ; and she felt in her body
that she was healed of that plague.
30 And Jesus, immediately knowing in
himself that virtue had gone out of him,
turned him about in the press, and said,
31 Who touched my clothes ? And his
disciples said unto him, Thou seest the
multitude thronging thee, and sayest
32 thou, Who touched me ? And he looked
round about to see her that had done
33 this thing. But the woman fearing and
trembling, knowing what was done in
her, came and fell down before him, and
34 told him all the truth. And he said'
unto her, Daughter, thy faith hath made
thee whole ; go in peace, and be whole
of thy plague.
35 While he yet spake, there came from
the ruler of the synagogue's house certain
which said, Thy daughter is dead : why
troublest thou the Master any further ?
36 As soon as Jesus heard the word that
was spoken, he saith unto the ruler of
the synagogue, Be not afraid, only be-
37 lieve. And he suffered no man to follow
him, save Peter, and James, and John
38 the brother of James. And he cometh
to the house of the ruler of the syna-
gogue, and seeth the tumult, and them
39 that wept and wailed greatly. And
when he was come in, he saith unto
them, Why make ye this ado, and weep 1
the damsel is not dead, but sleepeth.
40 And they laughed him to scorn. But
when he had put them all out, he taketh
the father and the mother of the damsel,
and them that were with him, and
entereth in where the damsel was lying.
41 And he took the damsel by the hand,
and said unto her, Talitha cumi ; which
is, being interpreted, Damsel, I say unto
42 thee, arise. And straightway the damsel
arose, and walked : for she was of the
age of twelve years. And they were
astonished with a great astonishment.
43 And he charged them straitly that no
man should know it; and commanded
that something should be given her to
eat.
Q And he went out from thence, and
came into his own country ; and his dis-
2 ciples follow him. And when the sab-
bath day was come, he began to teach in
the synagogue ; and many hearing him
were astonished, saying, From whence
hath this man these things? and what
wisdom is this which is given unto him,
that even such mighty works are wrought
3 by his hands ? Is not this the carpenter,
the son of Mary, the brother of James,
MARK,
157
and Joses, and of Juda, and Simon 1 and
are not his sisters here with us? And
4 they were offended at him. But Jesus
said unto them, A prophet is not without
honour, hut in his own country, and
among his own kin, and in his own house.
5 And he could there do no mighty work,
save that he laid his hands upon a few
6 sick folk, and healed them. And he
marvelled because of their unbelief.
And he went round about the villages,
teaching.
7 And he called unto him the twelve,
and began to send them forth by two
. and two; and gave them power over
8 unclean spirits ; and commanded them
that they should take nothing for their
journey, save a staff only ; no scrip, no
9 bread, no money in their purse : but be
shod with sandals ; and not put on two
10 coats. And he said unto them, In what
place soever ye enter into an house,
there abide till ye depart from that place.
11 And whosoever shall not receive you,
nor hear you, when ye depart thence,
shake off the dust under your feet for a
testimony against them. Verily I say
unto you, It shall be more tolerable for
Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of judg-
12 ment, than for that city. And they went
out, and preached that men should re-
13 pent. And they cast out many devils,
and anointed with oil many that were
sick, and healed them.
14 And, king Herod heard of him; (for
his name was spread abroad:) and he
said, That John the Baptist wets risen
from the dead, and therefore mighty
works do shew forth themselves in him.
15 Others said, That it is Elias. And others
said, That it is a prophet, or as one of
16 the prophets. But when Herod heard
thereof, he said, It is John, ivhom I be-
17 headed : he is risen from the dead, for
Herod himself had sent forth and laid
hold upon John, and bound him in prison
for Herodias' sake, his brother Philip's
18 wife : for he had married her. For John
had said unto Herod, It is not lawful for
19 thee to have thy brother's wife. Therefore
Herodias had a quarrel against him, and
icould have killed him ; but she could not :
20 for Herod feared John, knoiving that
he was a just man and an holy, and
observed Mm; and ivhen he heard him,
he did many things, and heard him
21 gladly. And when a convenient day was
come, that Herod on his birthday made a
supper to his lords, high captains, and
22 chief estates of Galilee ; and when the
daughter of the said Herodias came in,
and danced, and pleased Herod and them
- that sat with him, the king said unto the
damsel, Ask of me whatsoever thou wilt,
23 and I will give it thee. And he sware
. unto her, Whatsoever thou shall ask of
me, I ivill give it thee, imto the half of
24 my kingdom. And she ivent forth, and
said unto her mother, What shall I ask ?
And she said, The head of John theSap-
25 tint. And she came in straightway with
haste imto the king, and asked, saying,
I will that thou give me by and by in a
charger the head of John the Baptist.
26 And the king was exceeding sorry; yet
for his oath's sake, and for their sakes
which sat with him, he would not reject
27 her. And immediately the king sent an
executioner, and commanded his head to
be brought: and he went and beheaded
28 him in the prison, and brought his head
in a charger, and gave it to the damsel :
and the damsel gave it to the mother.
29 And when his disciples heard of it, they
came and took up his corpse, and laid it
in a tomb.
30 [And the apostles gathered themselves
together unto Jesus, and told him all
things, both what they had done, and
31 what they had taught. And, he said unto
them, Come ye yourselves apart into a
desert place, and rest a while : for there
ivere many coming and going, and they
32 had no leisure so much as to eat.] And
they departed into a desert place by ship
33 privately. And the people saw them, de-
parting, and many knew him, and ran
afoot thither out of all cities, and out-
went them, and came together unto him.
34 And Jesus, when he came out, saw much-
people, and was moved with compassion
toivardthem, [because they were as sheep Cf. Matt,
not having a shepherd :] and he began to ** 36 -
35 teach them many things. And when the
day was now far spent, his disciples came
unto him, and said, This is a desert place,
36 and now the time is far passed : send
them away, that they may go into the
country round about, and into the vil-
lages, and buy themselves bread : for they
37 have nothing to eat. He answered and
said unto them, Give ye them to eat.
And they say unto him, Shall we go and
buy two hundred pennyworth of bread,
38 and give them to eat ? He saith unto
them, How many loaves have ye? go and
see. And when they knew, they say, Five,
39 and two fishes. And he commanded
them to make all sit down by companies
40 upon the green grass. And they sat down
in ranks, by hundreds, and by fifties.
41 And when he had taken the five loaves
and the tivo fishes, he looked up to heaven,
and blessed, and brake the loaves, and
gave them to his disciples to set before
them; and the two fishes divided he
42 among them all. And they did all eat,
43 and were filled. And they took up twelve
baskets full of the fragments, and of the
44 fishes. And they that did eat of the
loaves were about five thousand men.
45 And straightway he constrained his
i- 5 8
S. MARK.
disciples to get into the ship, and to go to
the other side before unto Bethsaida, while
46 he sent away the people. And when he
had sent them away, he departed into a
47 mountain to pray. And when even was
come, the ship was in the midst of the
48 sea, and he alone on the land. And he
saw them toiling in rowing ; for the wind
was contrary unto them : and about the
fourth watch of the night he cometh unto
them, walking upon the sea, and would
49 have passed by them. But when they saw
him walking upon the sea, they supposed
50 it had been a spirit, and cried out : for
. they all saw him, and were troubled.
And immediately he talked ivith them,
and saith unto them, Be of good cheer :
51 it is I ; be not afraid. And he went up
unto them into the ship ; and the wind
ceased: and they were sore amazed in
themselves beyond measure, and won-
52 dered. For they considered not the miracle
of the loaves : for their heart was har-
dened.
53 And when they had passed over, they
came into the land of Gennesaret, and
54 drew to the shore. And when they were
come out of the ship, straightway they
55 knew him, and ran through that whole
region round about, and began to carry
about in beds those that were sick, where
56 they heard he was. And whithersoever
he entered, into villages, or cities, or
country, they laid the sick in the streets,
and besought him that they might touch
if it were but the border of his garment :
and as many as touched him were made
whole.
*7 Then came together unto him the Pha-
risees, and certain of the scribes, which
2 came from Jerusalem. And when they
saw some of his disciples eat bread with
denied, that is to say, with unwashen,
3 hands, they found fault. For the Phari-
sees, and all the Jews, except they wash
their hands oft, eat not, holding the
4 tradition of the elders. And when they
come from the market, except they wash,
they eat not. And many other things
there be, which they have received to
hold, as the washing of cups, and pots,
5 brasen vessels, and of tables. Then the
Pharisees and scribes asked him, Why
walk not thy disciples according to the
tradition of the elders, but eat bread with
6 unwashen hands ? He answered and said
unto them, Well hath Esaws prophesied
of you hypocrites, as it is written,
This people honoureth me ivith their
lips,
But their heart is far from me.
7 Howbeit in vain do they worship -me,
Teaching for doctrines the command-
ments ofinen.
S For laying aside the commandment of
God, ye hold the tradition of men, as the
washing of pots and cups: and many
9 other such like things ye do. And he said
unto them, Pull well ye reject the com-
mandment of God, that ye may keep
10 your own tradition. For Moses said,
Honour thy father and thy mother ; and
Whoso curseth father or mother, let him
11 die the death : but ye say, If a man shall
say to his father or mother, It is Corban,
that is to say, a gift, by whatsoever thou
mightest be profited by me ; he shall be
12 free. And ye suffer him no more to do
ought for his father or his mother;
13 making the word of God of none effect
through your tradition, which ye have
delivered : and many such like things do
14 ye. And when he had called all the
people unto him, he said unto them,
Hearken unto me every one of you, and
15 understand : there is nothing from with-
out a man, that entering into him can
defile him : but the things which come out
of him, those are they that defile the man.
16 If any man have ears to hear, let him
17 hear. And when he was entered into the
house from the people, his disciples asked
18 him concerning the parable. And he
saith unto them, Are ye so without under-
standing also ? Do ye not perceive, that
whatsoever thing from without entereth
19 into the man, it cannot defile him ; be-
cause it entereth not into his heart, but
into the belly, and goeth out into the
20 draught, purging all meats ? And he
said. That which cometh out of the man,
21 that defileth the man. For from within,
out of the heart of men, proceed evil
thoughts, adulteries, fornications, mur-
22 ders, thefts, covetousness, wickedness, de-
ceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy,
23 pride, foolishness: all these evil things
come from urithin, and defile the man.
24 And from thence he arose, and went
into the borders of Tyre [and Sidon], and So
entered into an house, and would have2
np man know it: but he could not be ties omit
25 hid. For a certain woman, whose young;^
daughter had an unclean spirit, heard of Sldon -
26 him, and came and fell at his feet : the
woman was a Greek, a Syrophenician
by nation ; and she besought him that
he would cast forth the devil out of her
27 daughter. But Jesus said unto her, Let
the children first be filled : for it is not
meet to take the children's bread, and
28 to cast it unto the dogs. And she an-
swered and said unto him, Yes, Lord:
yet the dogs under the table eat of the
29 children's crumbs. And he said unto
her, For this saying go thy way; the
30 devil is gone out of thy daughter. And
when she was come to her house, she
found the devil gone out, and her daugh-
ter laid upon the bed.
31 And again, departing from the coasts
of Tyre [and Sidon], he came unto the
.5. MARK.
159
sea of Galilee, through the midst of the
32 coasts of Decapolis. [And they bring
unto him one that was deaf, and had
an impediment in his speech ; and they
beseech him to put his hand upon him.
33 And he took him aside from the multi-
tude, and put his fingers into his ears,
and he spit, and touched his tongue;
34 and looking up to heaven, he sighed,
and saith unto him, Ephphatha, that is,
35 Be opened. And straightway his ears
were opened, and the string of his tongue
36 was loosed, and he spake plain. And he
charged them that they should tell no
man : but the more he charged them, so
much the more a great deal they pub-
37 lished it ;] and were beyond measure
astonished, saying, He hath done all
things well : he maketh both the deaf to
hear, and the dumb to speak.
8 In those days the multitude being
very great, and having nothing to eat,
Jesus called his disciples unto him, and
2 saith unto them, I have compassion on
the multitude, because they have now
been with me three days, and have
3 nothing to eat : and if I send them away
fasting to their own houses, they will
faint by the way : for divers of them
4 came from far. And his disciples an-
swered him, Erom whence can a man
satisfy these men with bread here in the
5 wilderness ? And he asked them, How
many loaves have ye ? And they said,
6 Seven. And he commanded the people
to sit down on the ground : and he took
the seven loaves, and gave thanks, and
brake, and gave to his disciples to set
before them; and they did set them
7 before the people. And they had a few
small fishes : and he blessed, and com-
manded to set them also before them.
S So they did eat, and were filled : and
they took up of the broken meat that
9 was left seven baskets. And they that
had eaten were about four thousand :
10 and he sent them away. And straight-
. way he entered into a ship with his
disciples, and came into the parts of
Dalmanutha.
11 And the Pharisees came forth, and
(began to question with him, seeking of
him a sign from heaven, tempting Mm.
12 And he sighed deeply in his spirit, and
saith, Why doth this generation seek
after a sign? verily I say unto you,
There shall no sign be given unto this
13 generation. And he left them, and
entering into the ship again departed to
the other side.
14 Now the disciples had forgotten to
take bread, neither had they in the ship
15 with them more than one loaf. And he
charged them, saying, Take heed, beware
of the leaven of the t Pharisees, and of the
16 leaven of Herod. ' And they reasoned
among themselves," saying, It is because a Or,
17 we have no bread. And when Jesus J^S?]^
knew it, he saith unto them, Why reason no tread,
ye, because ye have no bread ? perceive
ye not yet, neither understand ? have ye
18 your heart yet hard_ened ? Having eyes,
see ye not ? and having ears, hear ye not?
19 and do ye not remember ? When I brake
[the five loaves among five thousand,
how many baskets full of fragments took
ye up? They say unto him, Twelve.
20 And when] the seven among four thou-
sand, how many baskets full of frag-
ments took ye up? And they said,
21 Seven. And he said unto them, How is
it that ye do not understand ?
22 [And he cometh to Bethsaida; and Cf. Matt,
they bring a blind man unto him, and lx - -'" 31 -
23 besought him to touch him. And he
took the blind man by the hand, and led
him out of the town ; and when he had
spit on his eyes, and put his hands upon
24 him, he asked him if he saw ought. And
he looked up, and said, I see men as
25 trees, walking. After that he put his
hands again upon Ms eyes, and made
him look up : and he was restored, and
26 saw every man clearly. And he sent
him away to his house, saying, Neither
go into the town, nor tell it to any in the
town.]
27 And Jesus went out, and his disciples,
into the toivns of Ccesarea Philippi: and
by the way he asked his disciples, saying
unto them, Whom do men say that I am ?
28 And they answered, John the Baptist :
but some say, Elias ; and others, One of
29 the prophets. And he saith unto them,
But whom say ye that I am ? And Peter
answereth and saith unto Mm, Thou art
30 the Christ. And he charged them that
31 they should tell no man of him. And he
began to teach them, that the Son of man
must suffer many things, and be rejected
of the elders, and of the chief priests, and
scribes, andbeJcilled, and after three days
32 rise again. And he spake that saying
openly. And Peter took him, and began
33 to rebuke him. But when he had turned
about and looked on his disciples, he re-
buked Peter, saying, Get th.ee behind me,
Satan : for thou savourest not the things
that be of God, but the things that be of
34 men. And when he had called the people
unto him with his disciples also, he said
unto them, Whosoever will come after
me, let him deny himself, and take up
35 his cross, and follow me. For whosoever
will save his life_ shall lose it ; but whoso-
ever shall lose his life for my sake and the
36 gospel's, the same shall saveit. For what
shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the
37 whole world, and lose his own soul ? Or
what shall a man give in exchange for
38 his soul? -Whosoever therefore shall be
ashamed of me and of my words in this
i6o
.& MARK.
adulterous and sinful generation ; of him
also shall the Son of man be ashamed,
^vhen he cometh in the glory of his Father
Q with the holy angels. And he said unto
them, Verily I say unto you, That there
be some of them that stand here, which
shall not taste of death, till they have
seen the. kingdom of God come ivithpower.
2 And after six days Jesus taketh ivith
him Peter, and James, and John, and
leadeth them up into an high mountain
apart by themselves : and he was trans-
3 figured before them. And his raiment
became shining, exceeding white as snow ;
so as no fuller on earth can white them.
4 And there appeared unto them Elias with
Hoses : and they ^verefalking with Jesus.
5 And Peter answered and said to Jesus,
Master, it is good for us to be here : and
let us make three tabernacles; one for
thee, and one for Noses, and one for
6 Elias. For he ivist not what to say ; for
7 they ivere sore afraid. And there was a
cloud that overshadowed them: and a
voice came out of the cloud, saying, This
8 is my beloved Son : hear him. And sud-
denly, vihen they had looked round, about,
they saw no man any more, save Jesus
only ivith themselves.
9 And as they came down from the
mountain, he charged them that they
should tell no man what things they had
seen, till the Son of man ivere risen from,
10 the dead. And they kept that saying
with themselves, questioning one with
another what the rising from the dead
11 should mean. And they asked, him, say-
ing, Why say the scribes that Elias must
12 first come? And he answered and told
them, Elias verily cometh first, and re-
storeth all things ; and hoiv it is written
of the Son of man, that he must suffer
13 many things, and be set at nought. But
I say unto you, That Elias is indeed
come, and they have do?ie unto him
whatsoever they listed, as it is written of
him.
14 And ivhen he came to his disciples, he
saw a great multitude about them, and
15 the scribes questioning with them. And
straightway all the people, when they
beheld him, were greatly amazed, and
16 running to him saluted him. And he
asked the scribes, What question ye with
17 them ? And one of the multitude an-
swered and said, Master, I have brought
unto thee my son, which hath a dunib
18 spirit ; and wheresoever he taketh him,
he teareth him : and he foameth, and
gnasheth with his teeth, andpineth away :
and I spake to thy disciples that they
should cast him out ; and they could not.
19 He answereth him, and saith, faith-
less generation, how long shall I be with
you ? how long shall I suffer you ? bring
20 Mm unto me. And they brought him
unto him : and when he saw him, straight-
way the spirit tare him; and he fell on
21 the ground, and wallowed foaming. And
he asked his father, How long is it ago
since this came unto him ? And he said,
22 Of a child. And ofttimes it hath cast
him into the fire, and into the ivaters, to
destroy him: but if thou canst do any
thing, have compassion on us, and help
23 us. Jesus said unto him, If thou canst
believe, all things are possible to him that
24 believeth. And straightway the father of
the child cried out, and said, with tears,
Lord, I believe ; help thou mine unbelief.
25 When Jesus saw that the people came
naming together, he rebuked the foul
spirit, saying unto him, Thou dumb and
deaf spirit, 2 charge thee, come out of
26 him, and enter no more into him. And
the spirit cried, and rent him sore, and
came out of him: and he was as one
dead; insomuch that many said, He is
27 dead. But Jesus took him by the hand,
28 and lifted him up ; and he arose. And
when he was come into the house, his
disciples asked him privately, Why could
29 not we cast him out ? And he said unto
them, This kind can come forth by noth-
ing, but by prayer and fasting.
30 And they departed thence, and passed
through Galilee ; and he would not that
31 any man should know it. For he taught
his disciples, and said unto them, 1,'he
Son of man is delivered into the hands
of men, and they shall kill him; and
after that he is killed, he shall rise the
32 third day. But they understood not that
saying, and were afraid to ask him.
33 And he came to Capernaum : and being
in the house he asked them, What was
it that ye disputed among yourselves by
34 the way? But they held their peace :
for by the way they had disputed among
themselves, who should be the greatest.
35 And he sat down, and called the twelve,
and saith unto them, If any man desire
to be first, the same shall be last of all,
36 and servant of all. And he took a child,
and set him in the midst of them : and
when he had taken him in his arms, he
37 said unto them, Whosoever shall receive
one of such children in my name, re-
ceiveth me : and whosoever shall receive
me, receiveth not me, but him that sent
me.
38 And John answered him, saying,
Master, we saw one casting out devils m
thy name, and he followeth not us : and
we forbade him, because he followeth not
39 us. But Jesus said, Forbid him not : for
there is no man which shall do a miracle
in my name, that can lightly speak evil
40 of me. For he that is not against us is
41 o?i our part. [For whosoever shall give Cf. Matt.
you a cup of water to drink in my name, x - 42 -
because ye belong to Christ, verily I say
. MARK.
161
unto you, he shall not lose his reward.] .
42 And whosoever shall of end one of these
little ones that believe in me, it is better
for him that a millstone were hanged
about his neck, and he were cast into the
43 sea. And if thy hand offend thee, cut it
off : it is better for thee to enter into
life maimed, than having two hands to
go into hell, into the fire that never shall
44 be quenched : where their worm dieth
45 not, and the fire is not quenched. And
if thy foot offend thee, cut it off : it is
better for thee to enter halt into life,
than having two feet to be cast into hell,
into the fire that never shall be quenched :
46 where their worm dieth not, and the fire
47 is not quenched. And if thine eye offend
thee, pluck it out : it is better for thee
to enter into the kingdom of God with
one eye, than having two eyes to be cast
48 into hell fire : where their worm dieth
49 not, and the fire is not quenched. For
every one shall be salted with fire, and
every sacrifice shall be salted with salt.
50 Salt is good : but if the salt have lost
his saltness, wherewith will ye season it?
Have salt in yourselves, and have peace
one with another.
1O And he arose from, thence, and cometh
into the coasts of Judea by the farther
side of Jordan: and the people resort
unto him again; and, as he was wont,
2 he taught them again. And the Phari-
sees came to him, and asked him, Is it
lawful for a man to put away his wife ?
3 tempting him. And he answered and
said unto them, What did Moses com-
4 mand you? And they said, Moses suf-
fered to write a bill of divorcement, and
5 to put her away. And Jesus answered
and said unto them, For the hardness of
your heart he wrote you this precept.
6 But from the beginning of the creation
7 God made them male and female. For
this cause shall a man leave his father
S and mother, and cleave to his wife ; and
they twain shall be one flesh: so then
they are no more twain, but one flesh.
9 What therefore God hath joined together,
10 let not man put asunder. And in the
house his disciples asked him again of
11 the same matter. And he saith unto
them, Whosoever shall put away his
wife, and marry another, committeth
12 adultery against/ her. And if a woman
shall put away her husband, and be mar-
ried to another, she committeth adultery.
13 And they brought young children to
him,_ that he should touch them : and his
disciples rebuked those that brought them.
14 But when Jesus saw it, he was much
displeased, and said unto them, Suffer
the little children to come unto me, and
forbid them not : for of such is the king-
15 dom of God. Verily I say unto you,
Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom
of God as a little child, he shall not enter
16 therein. And he took them up in his
arms, put his hands upon them, and
blessed them.
17 And when he was gone forth into the
way, there came one running, and kneeled
to him, and asked him, Good Master, what
shall I do that I may inherit eternal life ?
18 And Jesus said unto him, Why callest
thou me good ? there is none good but one,
19 that is, God. Thou knowest the com-
mandments, Do not commit adultery, Do
not kill, Do not steal, Do not bear false
witness, Defraud not, Honour thy father
20 and mother. And he answered and said
unto him, Master, all these have I ob-
21 served from my youth. Then Jesus be-
holding him loved him, and said unto
him, One thing thou lackest : go thy way,
sell whatsoever thou hast, and give to the
poor, and thou shalt have treasure in
heaven : and come, take up the cross, and
22 follow me. And he was sad at that say-
ing, and went away grieved : for he had
great possessions.
23 And Jesus looked round about, and
saith unto his disciples, How hardly shall
they that have riches enter into the king-
24 dom of God ! And the disciples were
astonished at his words. But Jesus an-
swereth again, and saith unto them,
Children, how hard is it for them that
trust in riches to enter into the kingdom
25 of God ! It is easier for a camel to go
through the eye of a needle, than for a
rich man to enter into the kingdom of God.
26 And they were astonished out of measure,
saying among themselves, Who then can
27 be saved ? And Jems looking itpon them
saith, With men it is impossible, but not
with God : for with God all things are
28 possible. Then Peter began to say unto
him, Lo, we have left all, and have fol-
29 lowed thee. And Jesus answered and
said, Verily I say unto you, There is no
man that hath left house, or brethren, or
sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or
children, or lands, for my sake, and the
30 gospel's, biit he shall receive an hundred-
fold now in this time, hoitses, and breth-
ren, and sisters, and mothers, and chil-
dren, and lands, with persecutions ; and
31 in the world to come eternal life. But
many that are first shall be last; and the
last first.
32 And they were in the way going up to
Jerusalem ; and Jesus went before them :
and they were amazed ; and as they fol-
lowed, they were afraid. And he took
again the twelve, and began to tell them
what things should happen unto him,
33 saying, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem ;
and the Son of man shall be delivered
unto the chief priests, and unto the
scribes ; and they shall condemn him to
death, and shall deliver him to the
N
1 62
5. MARK.
34 Gentiles : and they shall mock him, and
shall scourge him, and shall spit upon
him, and shall kill him : and the third
day he shall rise again.
35 And James and John, the sons of Zebe-
dee, come unto him-, saying, Master, we
would that thou shouldest doforuswhat-
36 soever we shall desire. And he said unto
them, What icould ye that I should do
Si for you? They said unto him, Grant
unto us that we may sit, one on thy right
hand, and the other on thy left hand, in
38 thy glory. But Jesus said unto them, Ye
know not what ye ask: can ye drink of
the cup that I drink of? and be baptized
with the baptism that 1 am baptized, with ?
39 And they_ said unto him, We can. And
Jesus said unto them, Ye shall indeed
drink of the cup that I drink of; and
with the baptism that I am baptized
40 withal shall ye be baptized : but to sit on
my light hand and on my left hand is
not mine to give ; 'but it shall be given to
41 them for whom it is prepared. And when
the ten heard it, they began to be much
42 displeased with James and John. But
Jesus called them to him, and saith unto
them, Ye know that they which are ac-
counted to rule over the Gentiles exercise
lordship over them ; and, their great ones
43 exercise authority upon them. But so
shall it not be among you : but whosoever
will be great among you, shall be your
44 minister : and whosoever of you will be
45 the chief est, shall be servant of all. For
even the Son of man came not to be minis-
-fered unto, but to minister, and to give
his life a ransom for many.
46 And they came to Jericho : and as he
went out of Jericho with his disciples
and a great number of people, blind
BartimEcus, the sou of Timzeus, sat by the
47 highway side begging. And when he
heard that it was Jesus of Nazareth, he
began to cry out, and say, Jesus, thou
4S son of David, have mercy on me. And
many charged him that he should hold his
peace : but he cried the more a great deal,
Thou son of David, have mercy on me.
49 And Jesus stood still, and commanded
him to be called. And they call the blind
man, saying unto him, Be of good com-
fiO fort, rise ; he calleth thee. And he,
casting away his garment, rose, and
51 came to Jesus. And Jesus answered
and said unto him, What wilt thou that
I should do unto thee ? The blind man
said unto him, Lord, that I might re-
52 ceive my sight. And Jesus said unto
him, Go thy way ; thy faith hath made
thee whole. And immediately he re-
ceived his sight, and followed Jesus in
the way.
11 And when they came nigh to Jerusalem,
unto Bethphage and Bethany, at the
mount of Olives, he sendeth forth two of
2 his disciples, and saith unto them, Go
your way into the village over against
you : and as soon as ye be entered into it,
ye shall find a colt tied, whereon never
3 man sat ; loose him, and bring him. And
if any man say unto you, Why do ye this?
say ye that the lord hath need of him ;
and straightway he will send him hither.
4 And they went their way, and found the
colt tied by the door without in a place
where two ways met; and they loose
5 him. And certain of them that stood
there said unto them, What do ye, loosing
6 the colt ? And they said unto them even
as Jesus had commanded : and they let
7 them go. And they brought the colt to
Jesus, and cast their garments on him ;
S and he sat upon him. And many spread
their garments in the way: and others
cut down branches off the trees, and
9 strawed them in the way. And they
that went before, and they that followed,
cried, saying, Hosanna; Blessed is he
that cometh in the name of the lord :
10 Blessed be the kingdom of our father
David, that cometh in the name of the
lord : Hosanna in the highest.
11 And Jesus entered into Jerusalem, and
into the temple : and when he had looked
round about upon all things, and now the
even-tide was come, he went out unto
Bethany with the twelve.
12 And on the morrow, when they were
13 come from Bethany, he was hungry : and
seeing a fig-tree afar off having leaves, he
came, if haply he might find any thing
thereon : and when he came to it, he
found nothing but leaves ; for the time
14 of figs was not yet. And Jesus answered
and said unto it, No man eat fruit of
thee hereafter for ever. And his disciples,
heard it.
15 And they come to Jerusalem : and
Jesus went into the temple, and began
to cast out them that sold and bought
in the temple, and overthrew the tables
of the money-changers, and the seats of
16 them that sold doves ; and would not
suffer that any man should carry any
17 vessel through the temple. And he
taught, saying unto them, Is it not
written, My house shall be called of
all nations the house of prayer ? but ye
18 have made it a den of thieves. And
the scribes and chief priests heard it,
and sought how they might destroy
him : for they feared him, because all
the people was astonished at his doctrine.
19 And when even was come, he went out
of the city.
20 And in the morning, as they passed by,
they saw the fig-tree dried up from the
21 roots. And Peter, calling to remem-
brance, saith unto him, Master, behold,
the fig-tree which thou cursedst is
22 withered away. And Jesus answering,
S. MARK.
163
23 saith unto them, Have faith in God. For
verily I say unto you, That whosoever
shall say unto this mountain, Be thou
removed, and be thou cast into the sea ;
and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall
believe that those things which he saith
shall come to pass ; he shall have what-
24 soever he saith. Therefore I say unto
you, What things soever ye desire, when
ye pray, believe that ye receive them,
25 and ye shall have them. And when ye
stand praying, forgive, if ye have ought
against any : that your Father also which
is in heaven may forgive you your tres-
26 passes. But if ye do not forgive, neither
w_ill your Father which is in heaven for-
give your trespasses.
27 And they come again to Jerusalem : and
as he was walking in the temple, there
come to him the chief priests, and the
28 scribes, and the elders, and say unto him,
By what authority doest thou these
things ? and who gave thee this authority
29 to do these things ? And Jesus answered
and said unto them, I will also ask of you
one question, and answer me, and I will
tell you by what authority I do these
30 things. The baptism of John, was it
from heaven, or of men? answer me.
31 And they reasoned with themselves, say-
ing, If we shall say, From heaven ; he
will -say, Why then did ye not believe
32 him ? But if we shall say, Of men ; they
feared the people : for all men counted
John, that he was a prophet indeed.
33 And they answered and said unto Jesus,
We cannot tell. And Jesus answering,
saith unto them, Neither do I tell you by
what authority I do these things.
12 And he began to speak unto them by
parables. A certain man planted a
vineyard, and set an hedge about it, and
digged a place for the wine-fat, and built
a tower, and let it out to husbandmen,
2 and went into a far country. And at
the season he sent to the husbandmen a
servant, that he might receive from the
husbandmen of the fruit of the vineyard.
3 And they caught him, and beat him, and
4 sent him away empty. And again he
sent unto them another servant ; and at
him they cast stones, and wounded him
in the head, and sent him away shame-
5 fully handled. And again he sent an-
other; and him they killed, and many
others: beating some, and killing some.
6 Having yet therefore one son, his -well-
beloved, he sent him also last unto them,
7 saying, They will reverence my son. But
those husbaiidmen said among themselves,
This is the heir; come, let us kill him,
8 and the inheritance shall be ours. And
they took him, and killed him, and cast
9 him, out r>f the vineyard. What shall
therefore the lord of the vineyard do ? he
vjill come and destroy the husbandmen,
and will give the vineyard unto others.
10 And'have ye not read this scripture ;
The stone which the builders rejected
Is become the head of the corner :
11 This was the Lord's doing,
And it is marvellous in our eyes ?
12 And they sought to lay hold on him, but
feared the people : for they knew that he
had spoken the, parable against them:
and they left him, and ivent their way.
13 And they send unto him certain of the
Pharisees and of the Herodians, to catch
14 him in his words. And when they were
come, they say unto him, Master, we
know that thou art true, and carest for
no man : for thou regardest not the
person of men, but teachest the way
of God in truth : Is it lawful to give
15 tribute to Caesar, or not ? Shall we give,
or shall we not give ? But he, knowing
their hypocrisy, said unto them, Why
tempt ye me ? Bring me a penny, that
16 I may see it. And they brought it. And
he saith unto them, Whose is this image
and superscription ? And they said unto
17 him, Cossar's. And Jesus answering, said
unto them, Render to Cajsar the things
that are Cfesar's, and to God the things
that are God's. And they marvelled at
him.
IS Then come unto him the Sadducees,
which say there is no resurrection ; and
19 they asked him, saying, Master, Moses
wrote unto us, If a man's brother die, and
leave his wife behind him, and leave no
children, that his hrother should take his
wife, and raise up seed unto his brother.
20 Now there were seven brethren : and the
first took a wife, and dying left no seed.
21 And the, second took her, anddied,neither
left he any seed : and the third likewise.
22 And the seven had her, and left no seed :
23 last of all the woman died also. In the
resurrection, therefore, when they shall
rise, whose wife shall she be of them ? for
24 the seven had her to wife. And Jesus
answering, said unto them, Do ye not
therefore err, because ye know not the
scriptures, neither the power of God?
25 For when they shall rise from the de d,
they neither marry, nor are given in
marriage ; but are as the angels which
26 are in~heaven. And as touching the
dead, that they rise : have ye not read
in the book of Moses, how in the bush
God spake unto him, saying, I am the
God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac,
27 and the God of Jacob ? He is not the God
of the dead, but the God of the living : ye
therefore do greatly err.
?S And one of the scribes came, and
laving heard them reasoning together,
' and perceiving that he had answered
them well, asked him, Which is the
23 first commandment of all ? And Jesus
answered him, The first of all the com-
164
S. MARK.
mandments is, Hear, Israel ; The Lord
30 our God is one Lord ; and thou shalt love
the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and
with all thy soul, and with all thy mind,
and with all thy strength : this is the first
31 commandment. And the second is like,
namely this, Thou shalt love thy neigh-
hour as thyself. There is none other com-
32 mandment greater than these. And the
scribe said unto him, Well, Master, thou
hast said the truth : for there is one God ;
33 and there is none other but he : and to
love him with all the heart, and with all
the understanding, and with all the soul,
and with all the strength, and to love his
neighbour as himself, is more than all
whole burnt -offerings and sacrifices.
34 And when Jesus saw that he answered
discreetly, he said unto him, Thou art
not far from the kingdom of God. And
no man after that durst ask him any
question.
35 And Jesus answered and said, while he
taught in the temple, How say the scribes
36 that Christ is the son of David ? For David
himself said by the Holy Ghost,
The LOKD said to my Lord,
Sit thou on my right hand,
Till I make thine enemies thy footstool.
37 David therefore himself callethhimLord;
and whence is he then his son ? And the
common people heard him gladly.
38 And he said unto them in his doctrine,
Beware of the scribes, which love to go in
long clothing, and love salutations in the
39 market-places, and the chief seats in the
synagogues, and the uppermost rooms at
feasts : which devour widows' houses,
and for a pretence make long prayers :
these shall receive greater damnation.
41 And Jesus sat over against the trea-
sury, and beheld how the people cast
money into the treasury: and many
42 that ivere rich cast in much. And there
came a certain poor widoiv, and she
threw in two mites, -which make a farth-
43 ing. And he called unto him his dis-
ciples, and saith unto them, Verily I say
unto you, That this poor widow hath cast
more in, than all they which have cast
44 into the treasury : for all they did cast
in of their abundance ; but she of her
want did cast in all that she had, even
all her living.
13 And as he went out of the temple, one
of his disciples saith unto him, Master,
see what manner of stones and what
2 buildings are here ! And Jesus answer-
ing, said unto him, Seest thou these great
buildings? there shall not be left one
stone upon another, that shall not be
throivn doivn.
3 And as he sat upon the mount of
Olives over against the temple, Peter, and
James, and John, and Andrew, asked
4 him privately, Tell us, when shall these
things be? and what shall be the sign
when all these things shall be fulfilled ?
5 And Jesus ansioering them, began to
say, Take heed lest any man deceive you:
6 for many shall come in my name, saying^
I am Christ; and shall deceive many.
7 And when ye shall hear of ^vars and
rumours of wars, be ye not troubled:
for such things must needs be ; but the
8 end shall not be yet. For nation shall
rise against nation, and kingdom against
kingdom : and there shall be earth-
quakes in divers places, and there shall
be famines and troubles : these are the
beginnings of sorrows.
9 [But take heed to yourselves : for they Cf. it.itt.
shall deliver, you up to councils ; and in x - ^"-^
the synagogues ye shall he beaten : and
ye shall be brought before rulers and
kings for my sake, for a testimony against
10 them. And the gospel must first be pub-
11 lished among all nations. But when they
shall lead you, and deliver you up, take
no thought beforehand what ye shall
speak, neither do ye premeditate : but
whatsoever shall be given you in that
hour, that speak ye : for it is not ye that
12 speak, but the Holy Ghost. Now the
brother shall betray the brother to death,
and the father the son ; and children
shall rise up against their parents, and
shall cause them to be put to death.
13 And ye shall be hated of all men for my
name's sake : but he that shall endure
unto the end, the same shall be saved.]
14 But when ye shall see the abomination
of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the
prophet, standing where it ought not, (let
him that readeth understand,) then let
them that be in Judea flee to the moun-
15 tains : and let him that is on the housetop,
not go down into the house, neither enter
therein, to take any thing out of his house :
16 and let him that 'is in the field not turn
back again for to take up his garment.
17 But woe to them that are with child, and
to them that give suck in those days!
18 And pray ye that your flight be not in
19 the winter. For in those days shall be
affliction, such as was not from the begin-
ning of the creation which God created
20 unto this time, neither shall be. And
except that the Lord had shortened those
days, no jlesh should be saved : but for
the elect's sake, whom he hath chosen, he
21 hath shortened the days. And then if
any man shall say to you, Lo, here is
Christ ; or, lo, he is there ; believe him
22 not : for false Christs and false prophets
shall rise, and shall shew signs and won-
ders, to seduce, if it were possible, even
23 the elect. But take ye heed : behold, I
have foretold you all things.
24 But in those days, after that tribula-
tion, the sun sJiall be darkened, and the
25 moon shall not give her light, and the
S. MARK.
165
stars of heaven shall fall, and the pouters
26 that are in heaven shall be shaken. And
then shall they see the Son of man coming
in the clouds with great power and glory.
27 And then shall he send his angels, and
' shall gather together his elect from the
four winds, from the uttermost part of
the earth to the uttermost part of heaven.
28 Now learn a parable of the fig-tree ;
"When her branch is yet tender, and
putteth forth leaves, ye know that sum-
29 mer is near : so ye in like manner, when
ye shall see these things come to pass,
know that it is nigh, even at the doors.
30 Verily I say unto you, that this genera-
tion shall not pass, till all these things
31 be done. Heaven and earth shall pass
away : but my words shall not pass away.
32 But of that day and that hour knoweth
no man, no, not the angels which are in
heaven, neither the Son, but the Father.
33 Take ye heed, watch and pray : for ye
34 know not when the time is. For the
Son of man is as a man taking a far
journey, who left Ms house, and gave
authority to his servants, and to every
man his work, and commanded the
35 porter to watch. Watch ye therefore :
for ye know not when the master of the
house cometh, at even, or at midnight,
or at the cock-crowing, or in the morn-
36 ing : lest coming suddenly he find you
37 sleeping. And what I say unto you I
say unto all, "Watch.
14 After two dat/s was the feast of the
passover, and of unleavened bread: and
the chief priests and the scribes sought
how they might take him by craft, and
2 put him to death. But they said, Not
on the feast-day, lest there be an uproar
of the people.
3 And being in Bethany in the house of
Simon the leper, as he sat at meat, there
came a woman having an alabaster-box
of ointment of spikenard very precious;
and she brake the box, and poured it on
4 his head. And there were some that had
indignation within themselves, and said,
Why was this waste of the ointment made ?
5 For it might have been sold for more than
three hundred pence, and have been given
to thepoor. And they murmured against
6 her. And Jesus said, Let her alone ; why
trouble ye her? she hath ivrought a good
7 work on me. For ye have the poor tvith
you always, and whensoever ye will ye
may do them good : but me ye have not
8 always. She hath done what she could :
she is come aforehand to anoint my body
9 to the burying. Verily I say unto you,
Wheresoever this gospel shall be preached
throughout the whole world, this also that
she hath done shall be spoken of for a
memorial of her.
10 And Judas Iscariot, one of the twelve,
went unto the chief priests, to betray
11 him unto them. And when they heard
it, they were glad, and promised to give
him money. And he sought how he
might conveniently betray him.
12 And the first day of unleavened bread,
when they killed the passover, his dis-
ciples said unto him, Where wilt thou
that we go and prepare that thou mayest
13 eat the passover ? And he sendeth forth
two of his disciples, and saith unto them,
Go ye into the city, and there shall meet
you a man bearing a pitcher of water :
14 follow him. And wheresoever he shall
go in, say ye to the goodman of the house,
The Master saith, Where is the guest-
chamber, where I shall eat the passover
15 with my disciples 1 And he will shew
you a large upper room furnished and
16 prepared : there make ready for us. And
his disciples went forth, and came into
the city, and found as he had said unto
them : and they made ready the passover.
17 And in the evening he eometh with the
18 twelve. And as they sat and did eat,
Jesus said, Verily I say unto you, One of
you which eateth with me shall betray
19 me. And they began to be sorrowful,
and to say unto him one by one, Is it I ?
20 and another said, Is it I ? And he
answered and said unto them, It is one
of the twelve, that dippeth with me in
21 the dish. The Son of man indeed goeth,
as it is written of him : but woe to that
man by whom the Son of man is betrayed !
good were it for that man if he had never
been born.
22 And as they did eat, Jesus took bread,
and blessed, and brake it, and gave to
them, and said, Take, eat: this is my
23 body. And he took the cup, and when
he had given thanks, he gave it to them :
24 and they all drank of it. And he said
unto them, This is my blood of the new
testament, which is shed for many.
25 Verily I say unto you, I will drink no
more of the fruit of the vine, until that
day that I drink it new in the kingdom
of God.
6 And when they had sung an hymn,
they went out into the Mount of Olives.
27 And Jesus saith unto them, All ye shall
be offended because of me this night : for
it is written, I will smite the Shepherd,
28 and the sheep shall be scattered. But
after that I am risen, I will go before
29 you into Galilee. But Peter said unto
him, Although all shall be offended, yet
30 will not I. And Jesus saith unto him,
Verily I say unto thee, that this day,
even in this night, before the cock crow
31 twice, thou shalt deny me thrice. But
he spake the more vehemently, If I
should die with thee, I will not deny
thee in any wise. Likewise also said
they all.
32 And they came to a place ivhich was
1 66
. MARK.
named GetJisemane : and he saith to his
disciples, Sit ye here, while I shall pray.
33 And he taketh ivith him Peter, and
James, and John, and began to be sore
34 amazed, and to be very heavy ; and saith
unto them, My soul is exceeding sorrow-
ful unto death: tarry ye here, and
35 watch. And he went forward a little, and
fell on the (/round, and prayed that, if it
were possible, the hour might pass from
36 him. And he said, Abba, Father, all
things are possible unto thee ; take aivay
this cup from me : nevertheless not what
37 / will, but what thou wilt. And he
cometh, and findeth them sleeping, and
saith unto Peter, Simon, sleepest thou?
38 coiddst not thouwatch one hour ? Watch
ye and pray, lest ye enter into tempta-
tion. The spirit truly is ready, but the
39 flesh is weak. And again he went aivay,
and prayed, and spake the same words.
40 And when he returned, he found them
asleep again, (for their eyes were heavy,)
neither wist they ivhat to answer him.
41 And he cometh the third time, and saith
unto them, Sleep on now, and take your
rest : it is enough, the hour is come ; be-
hold, the Son of man is betrayed into the
42 hands of sinners. Rise up, let us go ; lo,
he that betrayeth me is at hand.
43 And immediately, while he yet spake,
cometh Judas, one of the twelve, and
with him a great multitude with swords
and staves, from the chief priests, and
44 the scribes, and the elders. And he that
betrayed him had given them a token,
saying, Whomsoever I shall kiss, that
same is he ; take him, and lead him away
45 safely. And as soon as he ivas come, he
goeth straightway to him, and saith, Mas-
46 ter, master ; and kissed him. And they
laid their hands on him, and took him.
47 And one of them that stood by drew a
sword, and smote a servant of the high
48 priest, and cut off his ear. And Jesus
answered and said unto them. Are ye
come out, as against a thief, with swords
49 and with staves to take me ? I was daily
with you in the temple teaching, and ye
took me not : but the scriptures must be
50 fulfilled. And they all forsook him, and
lied.
51 And there followed him a certain young
man, having a linen cloth cast about his
naked body ; and the young men laid hold
52 on him : and he left the linen cloth, and
fled from them naked.
53 And they led Jesus away to the high
priest: and with him were assembled
all the chief priests, and the elders, and
54 the scribes. And Peter followed him
afar off, even into the palace of the high
priest : and he sat with the servants, and
55 Warmed himself at the fire. And the
chief priests and all the council sought
for witness against Jesus to put him to
56 death ; and found none. For many bare
false witness against him, but their wit-
57 ness agreed not together. And there
arose certain, and bare false witness
58 against him, saying, "We heard him say,
I will destroy this temple that is made
with hands, and within three days I will
59 build another made without hands. But
neither so did their witness agree to-
60 gether. And the high, priest stood up
in the midst, and asked Jesus, saying,
Answerest thou nothing? what is it
61 which these witness against thee 1 But
he held his peace, and answered nothing.
Again the high priest asked him, and said
unto him, Art thou the Christ, the Son
62 of the Blessed? And Jesus said, I am :
and ye shall see the Son of man sitting
on the right hand of power, and coming
63 in the clouds of heaven. Then the high
priest rent his clothes, and saith, What
64 need we any further witnesses ? Ye have
heard the blasphemy : what think ye ?
And they all condemned him to be guilty
65 of death. And some began to spit on him,
and to cover his face, and to buffet him,
and to say unto him, Prophesy : and the
servants did strike him with the palms
of their hands.
66 And as Peter was beneath in the palace,
there cometh one of the maids of the
07 high priest : and when she saw Peter
warming himself, she looked upon him,
and said, And thou also wast with Jesus
68 of Nazareth. But he denied, saying, I
know not, neither understand I what
thou sayest. And he went out into the
69 porch ; and the cock crew. And a maid
saw him again, and began to say to them
70 that stood by, This is one of them. And
he denied it again. And a little after,
they that stood by said again to Peter,
Surely thou art one of them : for thou
art a Galilean, and thy speech agreeth
71 thereto. But he began to curse and to
swear, saying, I know not this man of
72 whom ye speak. And the second time
the cock crew. And Peter called to mind
the word that Jesus said unto him, Be-
fore the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny
me thrice. And when he thought there-
on, he wept.
15 And straightway in the morning the
chief priests held a consultation icith
the elders, and scribes, and the whole
council, and bound Jesus, and carried
him away, and delivered him to Pilate.
2 And Pilate asked him, Art thou the king
of the Jews? And he answering, said
3 unto him, Thou sayest it. And the chief
priests accused him of many things : but
4 he answered nothing. And Pilate asked
him again, saying, Answerest thou no-
thing ? behold how many things they wit-
5 ness against thee. But Jesus yet answered
nothing ; so that Pilate marvelled.
. MARK.
167
Now at that feast he released unto
them one prisoner, whomsoever they
7 desired. And there was one named
Barahbas, which lay bound with them
that had made insurrection with him,
who had committed murder in the in-
S surrection. And the multitude crying
aloud began to desire him to do as he
9 had ever done unto them. But Pilate
answered them, saying, "Will ye that I
release unto you the King of the Jews ?
10 For he knew that the chief priests had
11 delivered him for envy. But the chief
priests moved the people, that he should
12 rather release Barabbas unto them. And
Pilate answered and said again unto
them, What will ye then that I shall do
unto him whom ye call the King of the
13 Jews ? And they cried out again, Crucify
14 him. Then Pilate said unto them, Why,
what evil hath he done ? And they cried
out the more exceedingly, Crucify him.
15 And so Pilate, willing to content the
people, released Barabbas unto them,
and delivered Jesus, when he had scourged
him, to be crucified.
16 And the soldiers led him away into the
hall, called Pretorium; and they call
17 together the whole band. And they
clothed him with purple, and platted a
crown of thorns, and put it about his
18 head, and began to salute him, Hail,
19 King of the Jews ! And they smote him,
on the head with a reed, and did spit
upon him, and bowing their knees wor-
20 shipped him. And when they had mocked
him, they took off the purple from him,
and put his own clothes on him, and led
him out to crucify him.
21 And they compel one Simon a Cyre-
nian, who passed by, coming out of the
country, the father of Alexander and
22 Ruf us, to bear his cross. And they bring
him unto the place Golgotha, which is
being interpreted, The place of a scull.
23 And they gave him to drink wine mingled
with myrrh: but he received it not.
24 And when they had crucified him, they
parted his garments, casting lots upon
25 them, what every man should take. And
it was the third hour, and they crucified
26 him. And the superscription of his
accusation was written over, the King
27 of the Jews. And ivith him they crucify
tioo thieves; the one on his right hand,
28 and the other on his left. And the scrip-
ture was fulfilled which saith, And he
was numbered with the transgressors.
29 And they that passed by railed on him,
wagging their heads, and saying, Ah,
thou that destroyest the temple, and
30 buildest it in three days, save thyself,
31 and come down from the cross. Like-
wise also the chief priests, mocking, said
among themselves with the scribes, He
saved others ; himself he cannot save.
32 Let Christ the King of Israel descend
now from the cross, that we may see
and believe. And they that were crucified
ivith him reviled him.
33 And when the sixth hour loas come,
there was darkness over the whole land
34 until the ninth hour. And at the ninth
hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, say-
ing, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani ? which
is, being interpreted, My God, my God,
35 why hast thou forsaken me ? And some
of them that stood by, when they heard
36 it, said, Behold, he calleth Elias. And
one ran and filled a spunge full of vine-
gar, and put it on a reed, and gave him
to drink, saying, Let alone ; let us s_ee
whether Elias will come to take him
37 down. And Jesus cried with a loud
38 voice, and gave up the ghost. And the
veil of the temple ivas rent in twain from
39 the top to the bottom. And when the
centurion, which stood over against him,
saw that he so cried out, and gave up
the ghost, he said, Truly this man was
40 the Son of God. There were also women
looking on afar off: among whom was
Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother
of James the less and of Joses, and Sa-
41 lome; (who also, when he was in Galilee,
followed him, arid ministered unto him;)
and many other women which came up
with him unto Jerusalem.
42 And now when the even was come, be-
cause it was the preparation, that is,
43 the_ day before the sabbath, Joseph of
Arimathea, an honourable counsellor,
which also waited for the kingdom of God,
came, and went in boldly unto Pilate,
44 and craved the body of Jesus. And Pilate
marvelled if he were already dead : and
calling unto him the centurion, he asked
him whether he had been any while dead.
45 And when he knew it of the centurion,
46 he gave the body to Joseph. And he
bought fine linen, and took him down,
and wrapped him in the linen, and laid
him in a sepulchre which was hewn out
of a rock, and rolled a stone unto the
47 door of the sepulchre. And Mary
Magdalene and Mary the mother of
Joses beheld where he was laid.
10 And when the sabbath was past,
Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother
of James, and Salome, had bought sweet
spices, that they might come ana anoint
2 him. And very early in the morning
the first day of the week, they came unto
the sepulchre at the rising of the sun.
3 And they said among themselves, Who
shall roll us away the stone from the door
4 of the sepulchre ? And when they looked,
they saw that the stone was rolled away :
5 for it was very great. And entering into
the sepulchre, they saw a young man
sitting on the right side, clothed in a
long white garment; and they were
i68
S. LUKE.
G affrighted. And he saith unto them, Be
not affrighted : Ye seek Jesus of Naza-
reth, which was crucified : he is risen ;
he is not here : behold the place where
7 they laid him. But go your way, tell
his disciples and Peter that he goeth
before you into Galilee : there shall ye
8 see him, as he said unto you. And they
went out quickly, and fled from the
sepulchre ; for they trembled and were
amazed : neither said they any thing to
any man ; for they were afraid.
'.i " JS'ow when Jesus was risen early the
first day of the week, he appeared first
to Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had
10 cast seven devils. And she went and
told them that had been with him, as
11 they mourned and wept. And they,
when they had heard that he was alive,
and had been seen of her, believed not.
12 After that he appeared in another form
unto two of them, as they walked, and
IS went into the countvv. And thev went
mid told it auto the residue : m-iUici
believed they them.
1 1 Afterward he appeared unto the eleven
as they sat at meat, and upbraided them
with their unbelief and hardness of heart,
because they believed not them which
15 had seen him after he was risen. And
be said unto them, Go ye into all the
world, and preach the gospel to every
10 creature. He that believeth and is bap-
tized shall be saved; but he that be-
17 lieveth not shall be damned. And these
signs shall follow them that believe ; In
my name shall they cast out devils ; they
IS shall speak with new tongues ; they shall
take \ip serpents ; and if they drink any
deadly thing, it shall not hurt them ;
they shall lay hands on the sick, and
they shall recover.
19 So then after the Lord had spoken
unto them, he was received up into
heaven, and sat on the right hand of
20 God. And they went forth, and preached
everywhere, the Lord working with them,
and confirming the word with signs
following. Amen.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO
S. LUKE.
1 FORASMUCH as many have taken in
hand to set forth in order a declaration
of those things which are most surely
2 believed among us, even as they delivered
them unto us, which from the beginning
were eye-witnesses, and ministers of the
3 word ; it seemed good to me also, haying
had perfect understanding of all things
from the very first, to write unto thee in
4 order, most excellent Theophilus, that
thou mightest know the certainty of
those things, wherein thou hast been
instructed.
-.:, THERE was in the days of Herod, the
Icing of Judea, a certain priest named
Zachariiis, of the course of Abia : and
his wife was of the daughters of Aaron,
i> and her name was Elisabeth. And they
were both righteous before God, walk-
ing in all the commandments and ordi-
7 nances of the Lord blameless. And they
had no child, because that Elisabeth
was barren, and they both were now
well stricken in years.
5 And it came to pass, tliai while lie
executed UK- privst's (il!ii-c hef on- (!od
in the order ni liis course, according
to the custom of the priest's office, his
lot was to burn incense when he went '
10 into the temple of the Lord. And the
whole multitude of the people were
praying without at the time of incense.
H And there appeared unto him an angel
of the Lord standing on the right side
12 of the altar of incense. And when
Zacharias saw him, he was troubled,
13 and fear fell upon him. But the angel
said unto him, Fear not, Zacharias : for
thy prayer is heard ; and thy wife Elisa-
beth shall bear thee a son, and thou
14 shalt call his name John. And thou
shalt have joy and gladness ; and many
In shall rejoice at his birth. For he shall
be great in the sight of the Lord, and
shall drink neither wine nor strong
drink; and he shall be filled with the
Holy Ghost, even from his mother's
16 womb. And many of the children of
Israel shall he turn to the Lord their
17 God. And he shall go before him in the
spirit and power of Elias, to turn the
hearts of the fathers to the children, and
Uie disobedient to the wisdom of the
LUKE.
169
Just ; to make ready a people prepared
18 for the Lord. And Zacharias said unto
the angel, Whereby shall I know this?
for I am an old man, and my wife well
19 stricken in years. And the angel answer-
ing, said unto him, I- am Gabriel, that
stand in the presence of God ; and am
sent to speak unto thee, and to shew
20 thee these glad tidings. And, behold,
thou shalt be dumb, and not able to
speak, until the day that these things
shall be performed, because thou believest
not my words, which shall be fulfilled in
21 their season. And the people waited for
Zacharias, and marvelled that he tarried
22 so long in the temple. And when he
came out, he could not speak unto them :
and they perceived that he had seen a
vision in the temple : for he beckoned
unto them, and remained speechless.
23 And it came to pass, that, as soon as
the days of his ministration were ac-
complished, he departed to his own
house.
24 And after those clays his wife Elisabeth
conceived, and hid herself five months,
25 saying, Thus hath the Lord dealt with me
in the days wherein he looked on me, to
take away my reproach among men.
26 And in the sixth month the angel
Gabriel was sent from God unto a city
27 of Galilee, named Sazareth, to a -virgin
espoused to a man whose name was
Joseph, of the house of David ; and the
28 virgin's name was Mary. And the angel
came in unto her, and said, Hail, thou
that art highly favoured, the Lord is with
thee : blessed art thou among women.
29 And when she saw him, she was troubled
at his saying, and cast in her mind what
manner of salutation this should be.
30 And the angel said unto her, Fear not,
Mary : for thou hast found favour with
31 God. And, behold, thou shalt conceive
in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and
32 shalt call his name JESUS. He shall be
great, and shall be called the Son of the
Highest : and the Lord God shall give
unto him the throne of his father David :
33 and he shall reign over the house of
Jacob for ever; and of his kingdom
34 there shall be no end. Then said Mary
unto the angel, How shall this be, see-
35 ing I know not a man ? And the angel
answered and said unto her, The Holy
Ghost shall come upon thee, and the
power of the Highest shall overshadow
thee : therefore also that holy thing
which shall be born of thee shall be
36 called The Son of God. And, behold,
thy cousin Elisabeth, she hath also con-
ceived a son in her old age : and this is
the sixth month with her, who was called
37 barren. For with God nothing shall be
38 impossible. And Mary said, Behold the
handmaid of the Lord ; be it unto me
according to thy word. And the angel
departed from her.
39 And Mary arose in those days, and
went into the hill country with haste,
40 into a city of Juda ; and entered into
the house of Zacharias, and saluted
41 Elisabeth. And it came to pass, that,
when Elisabeth heard the salutation of
Mary, the babe leaped in her womb ; and
Elisabeth was lilled with the Holy
42 Ghost : and she spake out with a loud
voice, and said, Blessed art thou among
women, and blessed is the fruit of thy
43 womb. And whence is this to me, that
the mother of. my Lord should come to
44 me ? For, lo, as soon as the voice of thy
salutation sounded in mine ears, the
45 babe leaped in my womb for joy. And
blessed is she that believed : for there
shall be a performance of those things
which were told her from the Lord.
46 And Mary said,
My soul doth magnify the Lord,
47 And my spirit hath rejoiced in God
my Saviour.
48 For he hath regarded the low estate
of his handmaiden :
For, behold, from henceforth all
generations shall call me blessed.
49 For he that is mighty hath done to
me great things ;
And holy is his name.
50 And his mercy is on them that fear
him from generation to generation.
51 He hath shewed strength with his
arm;
He hath scattered the proud in the
imagination of their hearts.
52 He hath put down the mighty from
their seats,
And exalted them of low degree.
53 He hath filled the hungry with good
things ;
And the rich he hath sent empty
away.
54 He hath holpen his servant Israel,
In remembrance of his mercy ;
55 As he spake to our fathers,
To Abraham, and to his seed for ever.
56 And Mary abode with her about three
months, and returned to her own house.
57 Kow Elisabeth's full time came that
she should be delivered ; and she brought
5S forth a son. And her neighbours and
her cousins heard how the Lord had
shewed great mercy upon her; and they
59 rejoiced with her. And it came to pass,
that on the eighth day they came to cir-
cumcise the child ; and they called him
Zacharias, after the name of his father.
60 And his mother answered and said, Not
61 so ; but he shall be called John. And
they said unto her, There is none of thy
kindred that is called by this name.
C2 And they made signs to his father, how
63 he would have him called. And he
O
170
S. LUKE,
asked for a writing-table, and wrote,
saying. His name is John. And they
04 marvelled (ill. And iiis mouth was
opened immediately, and his tontine
loosed, and he spake, and praised God.
05 And fear came on all thaif dwelt round
about them : and all these sayin.trs were
noised abroad throughout all the hill
GO country of .Tudea. And all they that
heard them laid them up in their hearts,
saying. What manner of child shall this
be ! And the hand of the Lord was with
him.
07 And his father Zaeharias was filled
with the Holy Ghost, and prophesied,
saying,
(Jo .Blessed be the Lord God of Israel ;
For he hath visited and redeemed his
people,
09 And, hath raised up an horn of salva-
tion for us
In the house of his servant David ;
70 As he spake by the mouth of his holy
prophets, which have been sinee the
world began :
71 That we should be saved from onr
enemies, and from the hand of all
that hate us ;
72 To perform the merey promised to our
fathers,
And to remember his holy covenant ;
73 The oath which he sware to our father
Abraham,
7-1 That he would grant unto us. that we
being delivered out of the hand of
our enemies
'Might servo him without fear,
75 In holiness and righteousness before
him. all the days of cur life.
70 And fchnii. child, sh.alb be called the
Prophet <>i the lii.ii'hest :
.For til' in shalt g<> before the face of
the Lord to prepare his ways ;
77 To give knowledge of salvation unto
his people
By the remission of their sins,
78 Through the tender mercy of our God ;
Whereby the day-spring from on high
hath visited us,
70 To give light to'them that sit in dark-
ness and in the shadow of death,
To guide our feet into the way of
peace.
SO And the child grew, and waxed strong
in spirit, and was in the deserts till the
day of his shewing unto Israel.
2 And it came to pass in those days, that
there went out a decree from 0;esar Au-
gustus, that all the world should be
2 taxed. (And this taxing was first made
when Cyrenius was governor of Syria.)
3 And all went to be taxed, every one into
4 his own city. And Joseph also went up
from Galilee, out of the city of Xazareth,
into .Tilde:'., unto the city of David, which
irf called l.'.c.ihli-.hcm ; (because he was
S of the houso and lineage of David :) to
be taxed with .Mary hfs espoused wife,
being great with child. And so it was,
that| while they were .there, the days
were accomplished that she should be
7 delivered. And she brought forth her
first-born son, and wrapped him in swad-
dling-clothes, and laid him in a manger ;
because there was no room for them in
the inn.
8 And there were in the same country
shepherds abiding in the. field, keeping
9 watch over their flock by night. And,
lo, the angel of the LoVd came upon
them, and the glory of the Lord shone
round about them : and they were sore
10 afraid. And the angel said unto them,
Fear not : for, behold, I bring you good
tidings of rreafc joy, which shall be to all
11 people. For unto you is born this day
in the city of David, a Saviour, which ia
12 Christ the Lord. And this shall be a
sign unto you ; Ye shall find the babe
wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in a
13 manger. And suddenly there was with
the angel a multitude of the heavenly
host praising Prod, and saying,
1-i Glory to God in the highest,
And on earth peace, good will toward
men.
15 And it came to pass, as the angels
were gone away from them into heaven,
the shepherds said one to another, Let
us now go even unto Bethlehem, and see
this thing which is come to pass, which
the Lord hath made known unto us.
10 And they came with haste, and found
Mary, and Joseph, and the babe lying in
17 a manger. And when they had seen it,
they made known abroad the saying
which was tld them concerning this
IS child. And all they that heard it won-
dered at those things which were told
19 them by the shepherds. But ilary kept
all these tilings, and pondered them in
20 her heart. And the shepherds returned,
glorifying and praising God for all the
things that they had heard and seen, as
it was told unto them.
21 And when eight days were accom-
plished for the circumcising of the child,
his name was called JKSUS. which was so
named of the angel before he was con-
ceived in the womb.
22 And when the days of her purification
according to the law of Moses were ac-
complished, they brought him to Jeru-
23 salem. to present him to the Lord : (as
it is written in the law of the Lord,
Every male that openeth the womb shall
1-i be called holy to the Lord ;) and to olfer
a sacrifice according to that which is said
in the law of the Lord, A pair of turtle-
25 doves, or two young pigeons. And, be-
hold, there was a man in Jerusalem,
whose name was Simeon ; and the same
S. LUKE.
171
man was Just and devout, waiting for the
consolation of Israel : and the Holy Ghost
20 was upon him. And it was revealed unto
him by the Holy Ghost, that he should
not see death, before he had seen the
27 Lord's Christ. And he came by the Spirit
into the temple : and when the parents
broiight in the child Jesus, to do for him
23 after the custom of the law, then took
he him Tip in his arms, and blessed God,
and. said,
29 Lord, now lettest thou thy servant
depart, in peace,
According to thy word :
30 For mine eyes have seen thy salvation,
31 Which thou hast prepared before the
face of all people ;
32 A light to lighten the Gentiles,
And the glory of thy people Israel.
33 And Joseph and his mother marvelled at
those things which were spoken of him.
34 And Simeon blessed them, and said unto
Mary his mother, Behold, this child is
set for the fall and rising again of many
in Israel ; and for a sign which shall be
35 spoken against ; (yea, a sword shall pierce
through "thy own soul also,) that the
thoughts of many hearts may be revealed.
36 And there was one Anna, a prophetess,
the daughter of Phanuel, of the "tribe of
Aser : she was of a great age, and had
lived with an husband seven years from
;i7 her virginity ; and she was a widow of
about fourscore and four years, which
departed not from the temple, but served
God with fastings and prayers night and
33 day. And she coming in that instant
gave thanks likewise unto the Lord, and
. spake of him to all them that looked for
39 redemption in Jerusalem. And when
they had performed all things according
to the law of the Lord, they returned
into Galilee, to their own city Nazareth.
30 And the child grew, and waxed strong
in spirit, filled with wisdom : and the
grace of God was upon him.
41 Now his parents went to Jerusalem
every year, afc the feast of the passover.
12 And'when he was twelve years old, they
went up to Jerusalem after the custom
13 of the feast. And when they had ful-
filled the days, as they returned, the
child Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem ;
and Joseph and his mother knew not of
41 it. But they, supposing him to have
been in the company, went a day's jour-
ney ; and they sought him among their
15 kinsfolk and acqiiaintance. And when
they found him not, they turned back
10 again to Jerusalem, seeking him. And
it came to pass, that after three days
they found him in the temple, sitting in
the' midst of the doctors, both hearing
IT thorn, and asking them questions. And
all that heard him were astonished at
IS his understanding and answers. And
when they saw him, they were amazed :
and his mother said unto him, Son, why
hast thou thus dealt with us? behold,
thy father and I have sought thee sor-
49 rowing. And he said unto them, How
is it that ye sought me ? wist ye not that
I must be about my Father's business ?
50 And they understood not the saying
51 which he spake unto them. And he went
down with them, and came to Nazareth,
and was subject unto them : but his
mother kept all these sayings in her
heart.
52 And Jesus increased in wisdom and
stature, and in favour with God and
man.
3 Now in the fifteenth year of the reign
of Tiberius Cn?sar, Pontius Pilate being
governor of Judea, and Herod being
tetrarch of Galilee, and his brother
Philip tetrarch of Iturea and of the.
region of Trachonitis, and Lysanias the
2 tetrarch of Abilene, Annas and Caiaphas
being the high priests, the word of God
came unto John the son of Zacharias in
3 the wilderness. Anti he came into all
the country about Jordan, preaching the
baptism of repentance for the remission
4 of sins ; as it is written in the book of
the words of Esaias the prophet, saying,
The voice of one crying in the wilder-
ness,
Prepare ye the way of the Lord,
Make his paths straight.
5 Every valley shall be filled,
And every mountain and hill shall be
brought low ;
And the crooked shall he made
straight,
And the rough ways shall be made
smooth ;
6 And all flesh shall see the salvation of
God.
7 Thensaidho to the multitude that came
forth to be baptized of him, generation
of vipers, who hath warned you to flee
S from the wrath to come ? Bring forth
therefore fruits worthy of repentance,
and begin not to say w'ithin yourselves,
We have Abraham to our father : for I
say unto you. That God is able of these
stones to raise up children unto Abra-
9 ham. And DOM- alsn the axe is laid unto
the root of the trees : every tree there-
fore which bringeth not forth good fruit
is hewn down, and cast into the tire.
10 And the people asked him, saying, What
11. shall we do then? He answereth and
saith unto them. He that hath two coats,
let him impart to him that hath none ;
and he that hath meat, let him do like-
12 wise. Then came also publicans to be
baptized, and said unto him, Master,
l:i what shall we do? And he said unto'
them, Exact no more than that which is
H appointed you. And the soldiers like-
172
S. LUKE.
svlse demanded of him, Baying, Arid
what shall we do? And he said unto
them, Do violence to no man, neither
accuse any falsely ; and be content with
your wages.
15 And as the people were in expectation,
and all men mused in their hearts of
John, whether he were the Christ, or
16 not ; John answered, saying unto them
all, I indeed baptize you with water ; but
one mightier than I cometh, the latchet
of whose shoes I am not worthy to un-
loose : he shall baptize you with the
17 Holy Ghost and with fire : whose fan is
in his hand, and he will throughly purge
his floor, and will gather the wheat into
his garner ; but the chaff he will burn
with fire unquenchable.
18 And many other things in his eshorta-
19 tion preached he unto the people. But
Herod the tetrarch, being reproved by
him for Herodias Ms brother Philip's
wife, and for all the evils which Herod
20 had done, added yet this above all, that
he shut up John in prison.
21 Now when all th'e people were bap-
tized, it came to pass, that Jesus also
being baptized, and praying, the heaven
22 was opened, and the Holy Ghost de-
scended in a bodily shape like a dove
upon him, and a voice came from heaven,
which said, Thou art my beloved Son ;
in thee I am well pleased.
23 And Jesus himself began to be about
thirty years of ace, being (as was sup-
posed) 'the son of Joseph, which was
24 the son of Ileli, which was the son of
Matthat, which was the son of Levi.
which was the son. of Melchi, which was
the son of Janna, which was the son of
'25 Joseph, which was the son of Mattathias,
which was the son of Amos, which was
the son of Kaum, which was the son of
20 Esli, which was the son of Xagge, which
was the son of Maath, which was the
son of Mattathias, which was the son of
Semei, which was the son of Joseph,
27 which was the son of Juda, which was
the son of Joanna, which was the son of
Hhesa, which was the son of Zorobabel,
which was the son of Salathiel, which
28 was the son of iSferi, which was the son
of Melchi, which was the son of Addi,
which was the son of Cosam, which was
the son of Elmodam, which was the son
29 of Er, which was the son of Jose, which
was the son of Eliezer, which was the
son of Jorim, which was the son of
Matthat, which was the son of Le_vi,
30 which was the son of Simeon, which
was the son of Juda, which was the
son of Joseph, which was the son of
Jonan, which was the son of Eliakim,
31 which was the son of Melea, which
was the son of Men an, which was the
son of Mattathu, which was the son of
Nathan, which was the son of David,
32 which was the son of Jesse, which was
the son of Obed, which was the son of
liooz, which was the son of Salmon,
33 which was the son of Naasson, which
was the son of Aminadab, which was
the son of Aram, which was the son of
Esrom, which was the son of Shares,
34 which was the son of Juda, which was
the son of Jacob, which was the son of
Isaac, which was the son of Abraham,
which was the son of Thara, which was
35 the son of Sachor, which was the son
of Saruch, which was the son of Ragau,
which was the son of Phalec, which was
the son of Heber, which was the son of
3G Sala, which was the son of Cainan, which
was the son of Arphaxad, which was the
son of Sem, which was the son of Noe,
37 which was the son of Lamech, which
was the son of Mathusala, which was the
son of Enoch, which was the son of
Jared, which was the son of Maleleel,
38 which was the son of Cainan, which was
the son of Enos, which was the son of
Seth, which was the son of Adam, which
was the son of God.
4 And Jesus being full of the Holy Ghost
returned from Jordan, and was led by
2 the Spirit into the wilderness, being
forty days tempted of the _devil. And in
those days he did eat nothing : and when
they were ended, he afterward hungered.
3 And the devil said unto him, If thou be
the Son of God, command this stone that
4 it be made bread. And Jesus answered
him, saying, It is written, That man
shall not live by bread alone, but by
5 every word of God. And the devil,
taking him up into an high mountain,
shewed unto him all the kingdoms of
6 the world in a moment of time. And
the devil said unto him, All this power
will I give thee, and the glory of them :
for that is delivered unto me ; and to
7 whomsoever I will I give it. If thou
therefore wilt worship me, all shall be
8 thine. And Jesus answered and said
unto him, Get thee behind me, Satan :
for it is written, Thou shalt worship the
Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou
9 serve. And he brought him to Jerusa-
lem, and set him on a pinnacle of the
temple, and said unto him, If thou be
the Son of God, cast thyself down from
10 hence : for it is written,
He shall give his angels charge over
thee, to keep thee :
11 and
' In their hands they shall bear thee up,
Lest at any time thou dash thy foot
against a stone.
12 And Jesus answering, said unto him, It
is said, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord
thy God.
13 [And when the devil had ended all the
5. LUKE.
temptation,] he departed from him for a
season.
14 And Jesus returned in the power of
the Spirit into Galilee : and there went
out a fame of him through, all the region
15 round about. And he taught in their
synagogues, being glorified of all.
16 And he came to Nazareth, where he
had been brought up : and, as his custom
was, he went into the synagogue on the
sabbath-day, and stood up for to read.
17 And there was delivered unto him the
book of the prophet Esaias. And when
he had opened the book, he found the
place where it was written,
18 The Spirit of the Lord is upon me,
Because he hath anointed me to preach
the gospel to the poor ;
He hath sent me to heal the broken-
hearted,
To preach deliverance to the captives,
And recovering of sight to the blind,
To set at liberty them that are bruised,
19 To preach the acceptable year of the
Lord.
,20 And he closed the book, and he gave it
again to the minister, and sat down.
And the eyes of all them that were in
the synagogue were fastened on him.
21 And he began to say unto them, This
day is this scripture fulfilled in your
22 ears. And all bare him witness, and
wondered at the gracious words which,
proceeded out of his mouth. And they
23 said, Is not this Joseph's son ? And he
said unto them, Ye will surely say unto
me this proverb, Physician, heal thyself :
whatsoever we have heard done in Caper-
24 naum, do also here in thy country. And
he said, Verily I say unto you, No prophet
25 is accepted in his own country. But I
tell you of a truth, many widows were
in Israel in the days of Elias, when the
heaven was shut up three years and six
months, when great famine was through-
26 out all the land ; but unto none of them
was Elias sent, save unto Sarepta, a city
of Sidon, unto a woman that was a
27 widow. And many lepers were in
Israel in the time of Eliseus the pro-
phet ; and none of them was cleansed,
23 saving Naaman the Syrian. And all they
in the synagogue, when they heard these
29 things, were filled with wrath, and rose
up, and thrust him out of the city, and
led him unto the brow of the hill whereon
their city was built, that they might cast
30 him down headlong. But he passing
through the midst of fhem went his
way,
31 And came down to Capernaum, a city
of Galilee, and taught them on the
32 sabbath-days. And they were aston-
ished at his doctrine : for his word was
33 with power. And in the synagogue there
was a man, which had a spirit of an un-
cle_an devil, and cried out with a loud
34 voice, saying, Let us alone ; what have
we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Na-
zareth? art thou come to destroy us?
I know thee who thou art; the Holy
35 One of God. And Jesus rebuked him,
saying, Hold thy peace, and come out of
him. And when the devil had thrown
him in the midst, he came out of him,
36 and hurt him not. And they were all
amazed, and spake among themselves,
saying, What a word is this ! for with
authority and power he commandeth
the unclean spirits, and they come out.
37 And the fame of him went out into every
place of the countiy round about.
38 And he arose out of the synagogue,
and entered into Simon's house. And
Simon's wife's mother was taken with a
great fever ; and they besought him for
39 her. And he stood over her, and re-
buked the fever ; and it left her : and
immediately she arose and ministered
unto them.
40 Now when the sun was setting, all
they that had any sick with divers
diseases brought them unto him ; and he
laid his hands on every one of them, and
41 healed them. And devils also came out
of many, crying out, and saying, Thou
art Christ the Son of God. And he re-
buking them suffered them not to speak :
for they knew that he was Christ.
42 And when it was day, he departed and
went into a desert place : and the people
sought him, and came unto him, and
stayed him, that he should not depart
43 from them. And he said unto tl>em, I
must preach the kingdom of God to
other cities also : for therefore am I
sent.
44 And he preached in the synagogues of
Galilee.
5 And it came to pass, that, as the
people pressed iipon him to hear the
word of God, he stood by the lake of
2 Gennesaret, and saw two ships stand-
ing by the lake : but the fishermen were
gone out of them, and were washing
3 their nets. And he entered unto one
of the ships, which was Simon's, and
prayed him that he would thrust out a
little from the land. And he sat down,
and taught the people out of the ship.
4 Now when he had left speaking, he said
unto Simon, Launch out into the deep,
and let down your nets for a draught.
5 And Simon answering, said unto him,
Master, we have toiled all the night, and
have taken nothing : nevertheless at thy
6 word I will let down the net. And when
they had this done, they inclosed a great
multitude of fishes : and their net brake.
7 And they beckoned unto their partners,
which were in the other ship, that they
should come and help them. And they
174
S. LUKE.
crime, and filled both the ships, so th;it
S they began to sink. When Simon Peter
saw it, lie fell down at Jesns' knees,
saying, Depart from me ; for I am a
9 sinful man. O Lord. For he was aston-
ished, and all that were with him, at the
draught of the fishes which they had
10 taken : and so was also James, and John,
the sons of Zebedee, which were part-
ners with Simon. And Jesus said unto
Simon, Fear not; from henceforth thou
11 shalt catch men. [And when they had
brought their ships to land, they forsook
all, and followed him.]
12 And it came to pass, when he was in a
certain city, behold a man full of leprosy :
who seeing Jesus fell on his face, and
besought Mm, saying, Lord, if thou wilt,
13 thou canst make me clean. And he put
forth his hand, and touched him, saying,
I will : be thou clean. And immediately
14 the leprosy departed from him. And he
charged Mm to tell no man : but go, and
shew thyself to the priest, and offer for
thy cleansing, according as Moses com-
manded, for a testimony unto them.
15 But so much the more went there a fame
abroad of him : and great multitudes
came together to hear, and to be healed
10 by him of their infirmities. Arid he
withdrew himself into the wilderness,
and prayed.
17 And it came' to pass on a certain day,
as he was teaching, that there were
Pharisees and doctors of the law sitting
by, which were come out of every town
of Galilee, and Judea, and Jerusalem :
and the power of the Lord was present
18 to heal them. And, behold, men brought
in a bed a man which was taken with a
palsy : and they sought means to bring
19 him in, and to lay Mm before him. And
when they could not find by what way
they might bring him in because of the
multitude, they went upon the house-
top, and let Mm down through the tiling
with Ms couch into the midst before
20 Jesus. And when he saw their faith, he
said unto him, Man, thy sins are forgiven
21 thee. And the scribes and the Pharisees
began to reason, saying, Who is this
which speaketh blasphemies ? Who can
22 forgive sins, but God alone ? But when
Jesus perceived their thoughts, he an-
swering, said unto them, What reason
23 ye in your hearts ? Whether is easier to
say, Thy sins be forgiven thee ; or to say,
24 Rise up and walk ? But that ye may
know that the Son of nian hath power
upon earth to forgive sins, (he said unto
the sick of the palsy,) I say unto thee,
Arise, and take up thy couch, and go
25 unto tMne house. And immediately he
rose up before them, and took up that
whereon he lay, and departed to his own
20 house, glorifying God. And they were
all amazed, and they glorified God, and
were filled with fear, saying, We have
seen strange things to-day.
27 And after these things he went forth,
and saw a publican, named Levi, sitting
at the receipt of custom : and he said
28 unto him, Follow me. And he left all,
29 rose up_, and followed him. And Levi
made him a great feast in his own house :
and there was a great company of pub-
licans and of others that sat down with
30 them. But their scribes_ and Pharisees
murmured against his disciples, saying,
Why do ye eat and drink with publicans
31 and sinners ? And Jesus answering, said
unto them, They that are whole need not
32 a physician ; but they that are sick. I
came not to 'call the righteous, but sin-
33 ners to repentance. And they said unto
him, Why do the disciples of John fast
often, and make prayers, and likewise
the disciples of the Pharise_es ; but thine
34 eat and drink? And he said unto them,
Can ye make the children of the bride-
chamber fast, while the bridegroom is
35 with them ? But the days will come,
when the bridegroom shall be taken away
from them, and then shall they fast in
30 those days. And he spake also u parable
unto them ; Xo man putteth a piece of
rt new garment upon an old ; if other-
wise, then both the new maketh a rent,
and the piece that was taken out of the
37 new agreeth not with the old. And 1 no
man putteth new wine into old bottles ;
else the new wine will burst the bottles,
and be spilled, and the bottles shall
38 perish. But new wine must be put into
new bottles: and both are preserved.
ii'J N" man also having drunk old wine
straightway desiretii new : for he saith,
The old is better.
Q And it came to pass on the second
sabbath after the first, that he went
through the corn-fields ; and his disciples
plucked the ears of corn, and did eat,
2 rubbing them in their hands. And cer-
tain of the Pharisees said unto them,
Why do ye that which is not lawful to
3 do on the sabbath-days ? And Jesus an-
swering them said, Have ye not read so
much as this, what David did, when
himself was an hungered, and they which
4 were with him ; how he went into the
house of God, and did take and eat the
shewbread, and gave also to them that
were with him ; which it is not lawful
5 to eat but for the priests alone ? And he
said unto them, That the Son of man is
Lord also of the sabbath.
6 And it came to pass also on another
sabbath, that he entered into the syna-
gogue and taught : and there was a man
7 whose right hand was withered. And
the scribes and Pharisees watched him,
whether he would heal on the sabbath-
S. LUKE.
175
day; that they might find an accusa-
8 tion against him. But he knew their
thoughts, and said to the man which had
the withered hand, Rise up, and stand
forth in the midst. And he arose and
9 stood forth. Then said Jesus unto them,
I will ask you one thing; Is it lawful on
the sabbath-days to do good, or to do
10 evil ? to save life, or to destroy it ? And
looking round about upon them all, he
said unto the man, Stretch forth thy
hand. And he did so : and his hand was
11 restored whole_ as the other. And they
were filled with madness; and com-
muned one with another what they might
do to Jesus.
12 And it came to pass in those days, that
he went out into a mountain to pray,
and continued all night in prayer to God.
13 And when it was day, he called unto
him his disciples : and of them he chose
twelve, whom also he named Apostles ;
14 Simon, (whom he also named Peter,) and
Andrew his brother, James and John,
15 Philip and Bartholomew, Matthew and
Thomas, James the son of Alpheus, and
16 Simon called Zelotes, and Judas the
brother of James, and Judas Iscariot,
17 which also was the traitor. And he
came down with them, and stood in the
plain, and the company of his disciples,
and a great multitude of people out of
all Judea and Jerusalem, and from the
sea-coast of Tyre and Sidon, which came
to hear him, and to be healed of their
IS diseases ; and they that were vexed with
unclean spirits : and they were healed.
19 And the whole multitude sought to touch
him : for there went virtue out of him,
and healed them all.
20 And he lifted up his eyes on his dis-
ciples, and said, Blessed be ye poor : for
21 yours is the kingdom of God. Blessed
are ye that hunger now : for ye shall be
tilled. Blessed are ye that weep now :
22 for ye shall laugh. Blessed are ye, when
men shall hate you, and when they shall
separate you from their company, and
shall reproach you, . and cast out your
name as evil, for the Son of man's sake.
23 Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for
joy : for, behold, your reward is great in
heaven : for in the like manner did their
24 fathers unto the prophets. But woe
unto you that are rich ! for ye have
25 received your consolation. Woe unto
you that are full ! for ye shall hunger.
Woe unto you that laugh now ! for ye
20 shall mourn and weep. Woe unto you,
when all men shall speak well of you !
for so did their fathers to the false
prophets.
27 But I say unto you which hear, love
your enemies, do good to them which
28 hate you, bless them that curse you, and
pray for them which dcspitef ully use you.
29 And unto him that smiteth thee 'on the
one cheek, offer also the other ; and him
that taketh away thy cloak, forbid not
SO to take thy coat also. Give to every
man that asketh of thee ; and of him
that taketh away thy goods ask them
31 not again. And as ye would that men
should do to you, do ye also to them
32 likewise. For if ye love them which
love you, what thank have ye ? for sin-
ners also love those that love them.
33 And if ye do good to them which do
good to you, what thank have ye? for
34 sinners also do even the same. And if
ye lend to them of whom ye hope to
receive, what thank have ye ? for sinners
. also lend to sinners, to receive as much
35 again. But love ye your enemies, and
do good, and lend, hoping for nothing
again ; and your reward shall be great,
and ye shall be the children of the
Highest : for he is kind unto the un-
30 thankful and to the evil. Be ye there-
fore -merciful, as your Father also is
37 merciful. Judge not, and ye shall not
be judged : condemn not, and ye shall
not be condemned : forgive, and ye shall
33 be forgiven : give, and it shall be given
unto you ; good measure, pressed down,
and shaken together, and running over,
shall men give into your bosom. For
with the same measure that ye mete
withal it shall be measured to you again.
39 And he spake a parable unto them,
Can the blind lead the blind ? shall they
40 not both fall into the ditch ? The dis-
ciple is not above his master : but every
one that is perfect shall be as his master.
41 And why beholdest thou the mote that
is in thy brother's eye, but percei vest not
the beam that is in thine own eye?
42 Either how canst thou say to thy brother,
Brother, let me pull out the mote that is
in thine eye, when thou thyself beholdest
not the beam that is in thine own eye ?
Thou hypocrite, cast out first the beam
out of thine own eye, and then shalt
thou see clearly to pull out the mote
43 that is in thy brother's eye. For a good
tree bringeth not forth corrupt fruit;
neither doth a corrupt tree bring forth
44 good fruit. For every tree is known by
his own fruit. For of thorns men do not
gather figs, nor of a bramble-bush gather
45 they grapes. A good man out of the
good treasure of his heart bringeth forth
that which is good ; and an evil man out
of the evil treasure of his heart bringeth
forth that which is evil : for of the
abundance of the heart his mouth
speaketh.
40 And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and
47 do not the things which I say? Whoso-
ever cometh to me, and heareth my say-
ings, and doeth them, I will shew you to
43 whom he ia like : he is like a man which
176
S. LUKE.
built an house, and digged deep, and
laid the foundation on a rock: and
when the flood arose, the stream beat
vehemently upon that house, and could
not shake it : for it was founded upon 1 a
49 rock. But lie that heareth, and doeth
not, is like a man that without a foun-
dation built an house upon the earth;
against which the stream did beat ve-
hemently, and immediately it fell ; and
the ruin of that house was great.
7" Jfovv- when he had ended all his say-
ings in the audience of the people, he
entered into Capernaum.
2 And a certain centurion's servant, who
was dear unto him, was sick, and ready
3 to die. And when he heard of Jesus, he
sent unto him the elders of the Jews,
beseeching him that he would come and
4 heal his servant. And when they came
to Jesus, they besought him instantly,
saying, That he was worthy for whom
5 he should do this : for he loveth our
nation, and he hath built us a synagogue.
6 Then Jesus went with them. And when
he was now not far from the bouse, the
centurion sent friends to him, saying
unto him, Lord, trouble not thyself : for
I am not worthy that thou shouldest
7 enter under my roof : wherefore neither
thought I myself worthy to come unto
thee : but say in a word, and my servant
8 shall be healed. For I also am a man
set under authority, having under me
soldiers, and I say unto one, Go, and
he goeth ; and to another, Come, and he
cometh; and to my servant, Do this,
9 and he doeth it. When Jesus heard
these things, be marvelled at him, and
turned him about, and said unto the
people that followed him, I say unto you,
I have not found so great faith, no, not
10 in Israel. And they that were sent,
returning to the house, found the servant
whole that had been sick.
11 And it came to pass the day after, that
he went into a city called Nain ; and
many of his disciples went with him, and
12 much people. Now when he came nigh
to the gate of the city, behold, there was
a dead man carried out, the only son of
his mother, and she was a widow : and
much people of the city was with her.
13 And when the Lord saw her, he had
compassion on her, and said unto her,
14 Weep not. And he came and touched
the bier : and they that bare him stood
still. And he said, Young man, I say
15 unto thee, Arise. And be that was dead
sat up, and began to speak. And he
1C delivered him to his mother. And there
came a fear on all : and they glorified
God, saying, That a great prophet is
risen up among us ; and, That God hath
17 visited his people. And this rumour o
him went forth throughout all Judea,
and throughout all the region round
about.
18 And the disciples of John shewed him
19 of all these things. And John calling
unto him two of his disciples sent them
to Jesus, saying, Art thou he that should
20 come ? or look we for another ? When
the men were come unto him, they said,
John Baptist hath sent us unto thee,
saying, Art thou he that should come ?
21 or look we for another ? And in the
same hour he cured many of their in-
firmities and plagues, and of evil spirits ;
and unto many that were blind he gave
22 sight. Then Jesus answering, said unto
them, Go your way, and tell John what
things ye have seen and heard ; how that
the blind see, the lame walk, the lepers
are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are
raised, to the poor the gospel is preached.
23 And blessed is he, whosoever shall not
be offended in me.
24 And when the messengers of John
were departed, he began to speak unto
the people concerning John, What went
ye out into the wilderness for to see?
25 A reed shaken with the wind ? But
what went ye out for to see ? A man
clothed in soft raiment? Behold, they
which are gorgeously apparelled, and
2G live delicately, are in kings' courts. But
what went ye out for to see? A pro-
phet? Yea, I say unto you, and much
27 more than a prophet. This is he, of
whom it is written,
Behold, I send my messenger before
thy face,
Which shall prepare thy way before
thee.
28 For I say unto you, Among those that
are born of women there is not a greater
prophet than John the Baptist : but he
that is least in the kingdom of God is
29 greater than he. And all the people
that heard him, and the publicans,
justified God, being baptized with the
30 baptism of John. But the Pharisees
and lawyers rejected the counsel of God
against themselves, being_ not baptized
31 of him. And the Lord said, Whereunto
then shall I liken the men of this genera-
32 tion ? and to what 'are they like ? They
are like unto children sitting in the
market-place, and calling one to an-
other, and saying, We have piped unto
you, and ye have not danced ; we have
mourned to you, and ye have not wept.
33 For John the Baptist came neither eat-
ing bread nor drinking wine ; and ye say,
34 He hath a devil. The Son of man is
come eating and drinking ; and ye say,
Behold a gluttonous man, and a wine-
bibber, a friend of publicans and sinners !
35 But Wisdom is justified of all her
children.
3G And one of the Pharisees desired him
S. LUKE.
177
that he would cat with him. And he
went Into the Pharisee's house, und sat
37 down to meat. And, behold, a woman
in the city, which was a sinner, when she
knew that Jesus sat at meat in the
Pharisee's house, brought an alabaster-
SS box of ointment, and stood at his feet
behind him weeping, and began to wash
his feet with tears, and did wipe them
with the hairs of her head, and kissed
his feet, and anointed them with the
89 ointment. Sbw when the Pharisee which
had bidden him saw it, he spake within
himself, saying, This man, if he were a
prophet, would have known who and
what manner of woman this is that
40 tpucheth him : for she is a sinner. And
.Tesus answering, said unto him, Simon,
I have somewhat to say unto thee. And
41 he saith, Master, say on. There was a
certain creditor which had two debtors :
the one owed five hundred pence, and
12 the other fifty. And when they had
nothing to pay, he frankly forgave them
both. Tell me therefore, which of them
43 will love him most? Simon answered
and said, I suppose that he, to whom he
fnrgave most. And he said unto him,
14 Thou hast rightly judged. And he turned
to the woman, and said unto Simon,
Seest thou this woman? I entered into
thine house, thou gavest me no water
for my feet: but she hath washed my
feet with tears, and wiped them with
}y the hairs of her head. Thou gavest me
no kiss : but this woman since the time
I came in hath not ceased to kiss my
dG feet. My head with oil thou didst not
anoint: but this woman hath anointed
47 my feet with ointment. Wherefore, I
say unto thee, Her sins, which are many,
are forgiven ; for she loved much : but
to whom little is forgiven, the same
4S loveth little. And he said unto her,
49 Thy sins are forgiven. And they that
sat at meat with him began to say within
themselves, Who is this that forgiveth
50 sins also? And he said to the woman,
Thy faith hath saved thee : go in peace.
Q And it came to pass afterward, that he
went throughout every city and village,
preaching and shewing the glad tidings
of the kingdom of God : and the twelve
2 were witli him, and certain women,
which had been healed of evil spirits and
infirmities, Mary called Magdalene, out
3 of whom went seven devils, and Joanna
the wife of Clmza, Herod's steward, and
flatt. Susanna, [and many others, which minis-
ii. 55; tered unto him of their substance.]
' 4 And when much people were gathered
together, and were come to him out of
5 every city, he spake by a parable : A
sower went out to sow his seed : and as
he sowed, some fell by the way-side ;
and it was trodden down, and the fowls
6 of the air devoured it And some fell
upon a rock ; and as soon as it was sprung
up, it withered away, because it lacked
7 moisture. And some fell among thorns ;
and the thorns sprang up with it, and
8 choked it. And other fell on good ground,
and sprang up, and bare fruit an hun-
dred-fold. And when he had said these
things, he cried, He that hath ears to
hear, let him hear.
9 And his disciples asked him, saying,
10 What might this parable be ? And he
said, Unto you it is given to know the
mysteries of the kingdom of God : but
to others in parables ; that seeing they
might not see, and hearing they might
11 not understand. Now the parable is
12 this : The seed is the word of Gfod. Those
by the way-side are they that hear ; then
cometh the devil, and taketh away the
word out of their hearts, lest they should
13 believe and he saved. They on the rock
are they, which, when they hear, receive
the word with joy; and these have no
root, which for a while believe, and in
14 time of temptation fall away. And that
which fell among thorns are they, which,
when they have heard, go forth, and are
choked with cares, and riches, and plea-
sures of this life, and bring no fruit to
15 perfection. But that on the good ground
are they, which in an honest and good
heart, having heard the word, keep it,
and bring forth fruit with patience.
16 No man, when he hath lighted a
candle, covereth it with a vessel, or
putteth it under a bed ; but setteth it
on a candlestick, that they which enter
17 in may see the light. For nothing is
secret, that shall not be made manifest ;
neither any thing hid, that shall not be
18 known and come abroad. Take heed
therefore how ye hear : for whosoever
hath, to him shall be given ; and whoso-
ever hath, not, from him shall be taken
even that which he seemeth to have.
19 Then came to Mm his mother and his
brethren, and could not come at him for
20 the press. And it was told him by certain
which said, Thy mother and thy brethren
21 stand without, desiring to see thee. And
he answered and said unto them, My
mother and my brethren are these which
hear the word of God, and do it.
22 Now it came to pass on a certain day,
that he went into a ship with his dis-
. ciples : and he said unto them, Let us
go over unto the other side of the lake.
23 And they launched forth. But as they
sailed, he fell asleep : and there came
down a storm of wind on the lake ; and
they were filled with water, and were in
24 jeopardy. And they came to him, and
awoke him, saying, Master, master, we
perish. Then he arose, and rebuked the
wind and the raging of the water : and
178
S. LUKE.
they ceased, and there was a calm.
25 And he said unto them, Where is your
faith. ? And they being afraid wondered,
saying one to another, What manner of
man is this ! for he commandeth even
the winds and water, and they obey him.
26 And they arrived at the country of the
Gadarenes, which is over against Galilee.
27 And when he went forth to land, there
met him out of the city a certain man,
which had devils long time, and ware no
clothes, neither abode in any house, but
28 in the tombs. When he saw Jesus, he
cried out, and fell down before him, and
with a loud voice said, What have I to
do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of God
most high ? I beseech thee, torment me
29 not. (For he had commanded the un-
clean spirit to come out of the man.
For oftentimes it had caught him : and
he was kept bound with chains and in
fetters ; and he brake the bands, and
was driven of the devil into the wilder-
30 ness.) And Jesus asked him, saying,
What is thy name ? And he said, Legion :
because many devils were entered unto
31 him. And they besought him that he
would not command them to go out into
32 the deep. And there was there an herd
of many swine feeding on the moun-
tain : and they besought him that he
would suffer them to enter into them.
33 And he suffered them. Then went the
devils out of the man, and entered into
the swine : and the herd ran violently
down a steep place into the lake, and
34 were choked. When they that fed them
saw what was done, they fled, and went
and told it in the city and in the country.
35 Then they went out to see what was
done ; and came to Jesus, and found the
man, out of whom the devils were de-
parted, sitting at the feet of Jesus,
clothed, and in his right mind : and
36 they were afraid. They also which saw
it told them by what means he that
was possessed of the devils was healed.
37 Then the whole multitude of the country
of the Gadarenes round about besought
him to d_epart from them ; for they were
taken with great fear : and he went up
into the ship, and returned back again.
38 Now the man out of whom the devils
were departed besought Mm that he
might be _with him : but Jesus sent him
39 away, saying, Return to thine own house,
and shew how great things God hath
done unto thee. And he went his way,
and published^ throughout the whole city
how great things Jesus had done unto
him.
40 And it came to pass, that, when Jesus
was returned, the people gladly received
him : for they were afl waiting for him.
41 And, behold, there came a man named
Jairus, and he was a ruler of the syna-
gogue : and he fell down at Jesus' feet,
and besought him that he would come
42 into his house: for he had one only
daughter, about twelve years of age, and
she lay a dying. But as he went the
people thronged him.
43 And a woman having an issue of blood
twelve years, which had spent all her
living upon physicians, neither could be
44 healed of any, came behind him, and
touched the bord_er of his garment : and
Immediately her issue of blood stanched.
45 And Jesus said, Who touched me?
When all denied, Peter and they that
were with him said, Master, the multi-
tude throng thee and press thee, and
46 sayest thou, Who touched me ? And
Jesus said, Somebody hath touched me :
for I perceive that virtue is gone out of
47 me. And when the woman saw that she
was not hid, she came trembling, and
falling down before him, she declared
unto him before all the people for what
cause she had touched him, and how she
48 was healed immediately. And he said
unto her, Daughter, be of good comfort :
thy faith hath made thee whole ; go in
peace.
49 While he yet spake, there cometh one
from the ruler .of the synagogue's house,
saying to him," Thy daughter is dead;
50 trouble not the Master. But when Jesus
heard it, he answered him, saving, Fear
not : believe only, and she shall be made
51 whole. And when he came into the
house, he suffered no man to go in, 'save
Peter, and James, and John, and the
father and the mother of the maiden.
52 And all wept, and bewailed her: but he
said, Weep not ; she is not dead, but
53 sleepeth. And they laughed him to
54 scorn, knowing that she was dead. And
he put them all out, and took her by the
hand, and called, saying, Maid, arise.
55 And her spirit came again, and she arose
straightway : and he commanded to give
56 her meat. And her parents were aston-
ished : but he charged them that they
should tell no man what was done.
9 Then he called his twelve disciples
together, and gave them power and
authority over all devils, and to cure
2 diseases. And he sent them to preach
the kingdom of God, and to heal the
3 sick. And he said unto them, Take
nothing for your journey, neither staves,
nor scrip, neither bread, neither money ;
4 neither have two coats apiece. And
whatsoever house ye enter into, there
5 abide, and thence depart. And whoso-
ever will not receive you, when ye go
out of that city, shake off the very dust
from your feet for a testimony against
6 them. And they departed, and went
through the towns, preaching the gospel,
and healing everywhere.
S. LUKE.
179
r'xviii.
Vttd
iu." p.
7 Now Herod the tetrarch heard of all
that was done by him : and he was per-
plexed, because that it was said of some,
8 that John was ris_en from the dead ; and
of some, that Elias had appeared ; and
of others, that one of the old prophets
9 was risen again. And Herod said, John
have I beheaded : but who is this, of
whom I hear such things ? And he de-
sired to see him.
10 And the apostles, when they were re-
turned, told him all that they had done.
And he took them, and went aside
privately into a desert place belonging
11 [to the city called Bethsaida. And the
people, when they knew it, followed
him : and he received them, and spake
unto them of the kingdom of God, and
healed them that had need of healing.]
12 And when the day began to wear away,
then came the twelve, and said unto
him, Send the^multitude away, that they
may go into the towns and country
round about, and lodge, and get victuals :
13 for we are here in a desert place. But
he said unto them, Give ye them to eat.
And they said, We have no more but
five loaves and two fishes ; except we
should go and buy meat for all this
14 people. For they were about five thou-
sand men. And he said to his disciples,
Make them sit down by fifties in a com-
15 pany. And they did so, and made them
16 all sit down. Then he took the five
loaves and the two fishes, and looking
up to heaven, he blessed them, and
brake, and gave to the disciples to set
17 before the multitude. And they did
eat, and were all filled : and the_re was
taken up of fragments that remained to
them twelve baskets.
18 And it came to pass, as he was alone
praying, his disciples were with him :
and he asked them, saying, "Whom say
19 the people that I am? They answering,
said, John the Baptist; but some say,
Elias ; and others say, that one of the
20 old prophets is risen again. He said
unto them, But whom say ye that I am ?
Peter answering, said, The Christ of God.
21 And he straitly charged them, and com-
manded them to tell no man that thing ;
22 saying, The Son of man must suffer
many things, and be rejected of the
elders, and chief priests, and scribes,
and be slain, and be raised the third day.
23 And he said to them all, If any man will
come after me, let him deny himself,
and take up his cross daily, and follow
24 me. For whosoever will save his life
shall lose it : but whosoever will lose his
life for my sake, the same shall save it.
25 For what is a man advantaged, if he
gain the whole world, and lose himself,
26 or be cast away 1 For whosoever shall
be ashamed of me and of my words, of .
him shall the Son of man be ashamed,
when he shall come in his own glory, and
in his Father's, and of the holy angels.
27 But I tell you of a truth, there be some
standing here, which shall not taste of
death, till they see the kingdom of God.
28 And it came to pass about an eight
days after these sayings, he took Peter,
and John, and James, and went up Into
29 a mountain to pray. And as he prayed,
the fashion of his countenance was
altered, and his raiment was white and
30 glistering. And, behold, there talked
with him two men, [which were Moses
31 and Elias : who appeared in glory, and
spake of his decease which he should
32 accomplish at Jerusalem.] But Peter
and they that were with him were heavy
with sleep : and when they were awake,
they saw his glory, and the two men
33 that stood with him. And it came to
pass, aa they departed from him, Peter
said unto Jesus, Master, it is good for us
to be here : and let us make three taber-
nacles ; one for thee, and one for Moses,
and one for Elias : not knowing what he
34 said. While he thus spake, there came
a cloud, and overshadowed them : and
they feared as they entered Into the
35 cloud. And there came a voice out of
the cloud, saying, This is my beloved
36 Son : hear him. And when the voice
was past, Jesus was found alone. And
they kept it close, and told no man in
those days any of those things which
they had seen.
37 And it came to pass, that on the next
day, when they were come down from
38 the hill, much people met him. And,
behold, a man of the company cried out,
saying, Master, I beseech thee, look upon
39 my son : for he is mine only child. And,
lo, a spirit taketh him, and he suddenly
crieth out ; and it teareth him that he
foameth again, and bruising him, hardly
40 departeth from him. And I besought
thy disciples to cast him out ; and they
41 could not. And Jesus answering, said,
O faithless and perverse generation, how
long shall I be with you, and suffer you ?
42 Bring thy son hither. And as he was
yet a coming, the devil threw him down,
and tare him. And Jesus rebuked the
unclean spirit, and healed the child, and
43 delivered him again to his father. And
they were all amazed at the mighty
power of God.
But while they wondered every one at
all things which Jesus did, he said unto
44 his disciples, let these sayings sink down
into your ears : for the Son of man shall
45 be delivered into the hands of men. But
they understood not this saying, and it
was hid from them, that they perceived
it not : and they feared to ask him of
that saying.
i8o
S. LUKE.
46 Then there arose a reasoning among
them, which of them should be greatest.
47 And Jesus, perceiving the thought of
their heart, took a child, and set him by
48 him, and said unto them, Whosoever
shall receive this child in my name, re-
ceiveth me : and whosoever shall receive
me, receiveth him that sent me : for he
that is least among you all, the same
shall be great.
49 And John answ_ered and said, Master,
we saw one casting out devils in thy
name ; and we forbade him, because he
50 followeth not with us. And Jesus said
unto him, Forbid him not : for he that
is not against us is for us.
51 And It came to pass, when the time
wus come that he should be received up,
he stedf astly set his face to go to Jerii-
52 s;ilem, and sent messengers before his
face : and they went, and entered into
a village of the Samaritans, to make
5li ready for him. And they did not receive
him. because his face was as though he
54 would go to Jerusalem. And when his
disciples .Tames and John saw this, they
said, Lord, wilt thou that we command
iire to come down from heaven, and
55 consume them, even as Elias did? But
he turned, and rebuked them, and said,
Ye know not what manner of spirit ye
50 are of. For the Son of man is not come
to destroy men's lives, but to save them.
And they went to another village.
57 And it came, to pass, that, as they went
in the way, a certain man said unto him,
Lord, I will follow thee whithersoever
58 thou goest. And Jesus said unto him,
Foxes have holes, and birds of the air
have nests ; but the Son of man hath not
ait where to lay his head. And he said unto
another, Follow me. But he said, Lord,
suffer me first to go and bury my father.
(50 Jesus said unto him, Let the dead bury
their dead : but go thou and preach the
Gl kingdom of God. And another also said,
Lord, I will follow thee ; but let me first
go bid them farewell, which are at home
62 at my house. And Jesus said unto him,
No man, having put his hand to the
plough, and looking back, is lit for the
kingdom of God.
1O After these things the Lord appointed
other seventy also, and sent them two
and two before his face into every city
and place, whither he himself would
2 pome. Therefore said he uuto them,
The harvest truly is great, but the
labourers are few : pray ye therefore the
Lord of the harvest, that he would send
3 forth labourers into his harvest. Go
your ways : behold, I semi you forth
4 as lambs among wolves. Carry neither
purse, nor scrip, nor shoes : and salute
5 no man by the way. And into whatso-
ever house ye enter, first say, Peace be
(1 to this house. And If the son of peace
be there, your peace shall rest upon it :
7 If not, it shall turn to yon again. And
in the same house remain, eating and
drinking such things as they give : for
the labourer is worthy of his hire. Go
8 not from house to house. And into
whatsoever city ye enter, and they re-
ceive you, eat such things as are set
9 before you : and heal the sick that are
therein, and say unto them, The kingdom
10 of God is come nigh unto you. But into
whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive
you not, go your ways out into the streets
11 of the same, and say, Even the very dust
of your city, which cleaveth on us, we
do wipe off against you : notwithstanding
be ye sure of this, that the kingdom ol
12 God is come nigh unto you. But I say
unto you, that it shall be more tolerable
in that day for Sodom, than for that city.
13 Woe unto thee, Chorazin ! woe unto thee,
Bethsaida ! for if the mighty works had
been done in Tyre and Sidon, which have
been done in you, they had a great while
ago repented, sitting in sackcloth and
14 ashes. But it shall be more tolerable
for Tyre and Sidon at the judgment,
15 than for you. And thou, Capernaum,
which art exalted to heaven, shalt bo
10 thrust down to hell. He that heareth
you heareth me ; and he that despiseth
you despiseth me ; and he that despiseth
me despiseth him that, sent me.
17 And the seventy returned again with
joy. saying, Lord, even the devils"' are
IS subject unto us through thy name. And
he said unto them, 1 beheld Satan as
19 lightning fall from heaven. Behold, I
give unto you power to tread on serpents
and scorpions, and over all the power of
the enemy : and nothing shall by any
20 means hurt you. Notwithstanding in
this rejoice not, that the spirits are sub-
ject unto you ; but rather rejoice, because
your names are written in heaven.
21 In that hour Jesus rejoiced in spirit,
and said, I thank thee, Father, Lord
of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid
these things from the wise and prudent,
and hast revealed them unto babes : even
so. Father ; -for so it seemed good in thy
22 sight. All things are delivered to me of
my Father : and no man knoweth who
the Son is, but the Father ; and who the
Father is, but the Son, and he to whom
23 the Son will reveal him. And he turned
hiiii unto his disciples, and said privately,
Blessed are the eyes which see the things
2-1 that ye see : for I tell you, that many
prophets and kings have desired to see
those things which ye see, and have not
seen them ; and to hear those things
which ye hear, and have not heard them.
25 And, behold, a certain lawyer stood
up, and tempted him, saying, Master,
5. LUKE.
181
what shall I Jo to Inherit eternal life 1
20 He said unto him, What la written In
27 the law? how readest thou? And lie
answering, said, Thou shalt love the
lord thy God with all thy heart, and with
all thy soul, and with all thy strength,
and with all thy mind ; and thy neigh-
28 bour as thyself. And he said unto him,
Thou hast answered right: this do, and
29 thou shalt live. But he, willing to jus-
tify himself, said unto Jesus, And who is
30 my neighbour ? And Jesus answering,
said, A certain man went down from
Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among
thieves, which stripped him of his rai-
ment, and wounded him, and departed,
81 leaving him half dead. And by chance
there came down a certain priest that
way : and when he saw him, he passed
82 by on the other side. And likewise a
Levite, when he was at the place, came
and looked on him, and passed by on the
S3 other side. But a certain Samaritan, a3
he journeyed, came where he was : and
when he saw him, he had compassion on
84 him, and went to him, and bound up his
wounds, pouring in oil and wine, and set
him on his own beast, and brought him
85 to an inn, and took care of him. And
on the morrow when he departed, he
took out two pence, and gave them to
the host, and said unto him, Take care
of him ; and whatsoever thou spendest
more, when I come again, I will repay
80 thee. Which now of these three, think-
est thou, was neighbour unto him that
37 fell among the thieves ? And he said,
He that shewed mercy on 3iim. Then
said Jesus unto him, Go, and do thou
likewise.
38 Kow it came to pass, as they went,
that he entered into a certain village :
and a certain woman named Martha re-
89 ceiyed him into her house. And she had
a sister called Mary, which also sat at
40 Jesus' feet, and heard his word. But
Martha was cumbered about much serv-
ing, and came to him, and said, lord,
dost thou not care that my sister hath
left me to serve alone '! bid her therefore
41 tlmt she help me. And Jesus answered
and said unto her, Martha. Martha, thou
art careful and troubled about many
42 things : but one thing is- needful : and
Mary hath chosen that good part, which
shall not be taken away from her.
11 And it came to pass, that, as he was
praying in a certain place, when ho
ceased, one of his disciples said unto
him. Lord, teach us to pray, as John
2 also taught his disciples. And he said
unto them, When ye pray, say, Our
1'ather which art in heaven, Hallowed
be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy
will be done, as in heaven, so in earth.
3 Give us day by day our daily bread.
4 And forgive us our sins; tor we also
forgive every one that is indebted to us.
And lead us not into temptation; but
deliver us from evil.
5 And he said unto them, Which of you
shall have a friend, and shall go unto
him at midnight, and say unto him,
G Friend, lend me three loaves ; for a
friend of mine in his journey is come to
me, and I have nothing to set before
7 him ? And he from within shall answer
and say, Trouble me not : the door is
now shut, and my children are with me
in bed ; I cannot rise and give thee.
8 I say unto you, Though he will not rise
and give him, because he is his friend,
yet because of his importunity he will
rise and give him as many as he needeth.
9 And I say unto you, Ask, and it shall
be given you; seek, and ye shall finite
knock, and it shall be opened unto yoii:^
10 i'or every one that asketh receiveth ;
and he that seeketh findeth ; and to him
11 that knocketli it shall be opened. If a
son shall ask bread of any of you that is
a father, will he give him a' stone ? or if
he ask a fish, will he for a fish give him
12 a serpent? Or if he shall ask an egg,
13 will he offer him a scorpion ? If ye then,
being evil, know how to give good gifts
unto your children : how much more
shall your heavenly Father give the Holy
Spirit to them that ask him ?
14 And he was casting out a devil, and it
was dumb. And it came to pass, when
the devil was gone out, the dumb spake ;
15 and the people wondered. But some of
them said, He casteth out devils through
1C Beelzebub the chief of the devils. And
others, tempting him, sought of him a
17 sign from heaven. But he, knowing
their thoughts, said unto them, Every
kingdom divided against itself is brought
to desolation ; and a house divided
18 against a house falleth. If Satan also
be divided against himself, how shall
his kingdom stand ? because ye say that
I cast out devils through Beelzebub.
19 And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils,
by whom do your sons cast them out?
20 therefore shall they be your judges. But
if I with the finger of God cast out devils,
no doubt the kingdom of God is come
21 upon you. When a strong man armed
keepeth his palace, his goods are in
22 peace : but when a stronger than he
shall come upon him, and overcome
him, he taketh from him all his armour
wherein he trusted, and divideth his
23 spoils. He that is not with me is against
me : and he that gathereth not with me
24 scattereth. When the unclean spirit is
gone out of a man, he walketh through
dry places, seeking rest; and finding
none, he saith, I will return unto my
25 house whence I came out And when
182
LUKE.
he conieth, he findeth it swept and gar-
20 nislied. Then goeth he, and taketh to
him seven other spirits more wicked
than himself; and they enter in, and
dwell there : and the last state of that
man is worse than the first.
27 And it came to pass, as he spake these
things, a certain woman of the company
lifted up her voice, and said unto him,
Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and
2S the paps which thou hast' sucked. But
he said, Yea rather, blessed are they that
hear the word of God, and keep it.
29 And when the people were gathered
thick together, he began to say, This is
an evil generation : they seek a sign ; and
there shall no sign be given it, but the
SO sign of Jonas the prophet. For as Jonas
was a sign unto the Ninevites, so shall
also the Son of man be to this genera-
31 tion. The queen of the south shall rise
up in the judgment -with the men of
this generation, arid condemn them : for
she came from the utmost parts 'of the
earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon ;
and, behold, a greater than Solomon is
32 here. The men of Kineveh shall rise up
in the judgment with this generation,
and shall condemn it : for they repented
at the preaching of Jonas ; and, behold,
a greater than Jonas is here.
33 No man, when he hath lighted a
candle, putteth it in a secret place,
neither under a bushel, but on a candle-
stick, that they which come in may see
34 the light. The light of the body is the
eye : therefore when thine eye is single,
thy whole body also is full of light ; but
when thine eye is evil, thy body also is
35 full of darkness. Take heed therefore
that the light which is in thee be not
36 darkness. If thy whole body therefore
be full of light, having no part dark, the
whole shall be full of light, as when the
bright shining of a candle doth give thee
light.
37 And as he spake, a certain Pharisee
besought him to dine with him : and he
38 went in, and sat down to meat. And
when the Pharisee saw it, he marvelled
that he had not first washed before
39 dinner. And the lord said unto him,
Xow do ye Pharisees make clean the
outside of the cup and the platter ; but
your inward part is full of ravening and
40 wickedness. Ye fools, did not he that
made that which is without make that
41 which is within also ? But rather give
alms of such things as ye have; and,
behold, all things are clean unto you.
42 But woe unto you, Pharisees ! for ye
tithe mint and rue and all manner of
herbs, and pass over judgment and the
love of God : these ought ye to have
done, and not to leave the other un-
i3 done. Woe unto you, Pharisees ! for ye
love the uppermost seats. In the syna-
gogues, and greetings in the markets.
44 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees,
hypocrites ! for ye are as graves which
appear not, and the men that walk over
them are not aware of them.
45 Then answered one of the lawyers,
and said unto him, Master, thus saying
46 thou reproachest us also. And he said,
Woe unto you also, ye lawyers ! for ye
lade men with burdens grievous to be
borne, and ye yourselves touch not the
47 burdens with one of your fingers. Woe
unto you ! for ye build the sepulchres of
the prophets, and your fathers killed
48 them. Truly ye bear witness that ye
allow the deeds of your fathers : for
they indeed killed them, and ye build
49 their sepulchres. Therefore also said
the wisdom of God, I will send them
prophets and apostles, and some of them
50 they shall slay and persecute : that the
blood of all the prophets, which was
shed from the foundation of the world,
may be required of this generation ;
51 from the Wood of Abel unto the blood
of Zacharias, which perished between
the altar and the temple : verily I say
unto you, It shall be required of this
52 generation. Woe unto you, lawyers !
for ye have taken away the key of
knowledge : ye enter not in yourselves,
and them that were entering in ye
hindered.
53 And as he said these things unto them,
the scribes and the Pharisees began to
urge him vehemently, and to provoke
54 him to speak of many things : laying
wait for him, and seeking to catch some-
thing out of his mouth, that they might
accuse him.
12 In the mean time, when there were
gathered together an innumerable mul-
titude of people, insomuch that they
trode one upon another, he began to say
unto his disciples first of all, Bewa_re ye
of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is
2 hypocrisy. For there is nothing covered,
that shall not be revealed ; neither hid
3 that shall not be known. Therefore
whatsoever ye have spoken in darkness
shall be heard in the light; and that
which ye have spoken in the ear in
closets shall be proclaimed upon the
4 housetops. And I say unto you my
friends, Be not afraid of them that kill
the body, and after that have no more
5 that they can do. But I will forewarn
you whom ye shall fear : Fear him, which
after he hath killed hath power to cast
into hell; yea, I say unto you, Fear
6 him. Are not five sparrows sold for two
farthings, and not one of them is for-
7 gotten before God ? But even the very
hairs of your head are all numbered.
Fear not therefore : ye are of more value
S. LUKE.
183
8 than many sparrows. Also I say unto
you, Whosoever shall confess me before
men, him shall the Son of man also con-
fess before the angels of God : but he
that denieth me before men shall he
10 denied before the angels of God. And
whosoever shall speak a word against
the Son of man, it shall he forgiven him :
but unto him that blasphemeth against
the Holy Ghost it shall not be forgiven.
11 And when they bring you unto the
synagogues, and unto magistrates, and
powers, take ye no thought how or what
thing ye shall answer, or what ye shall
12 say : for the Holy Ghost shall teach
you in the same hour what ye ought
to say.
13 And one of the company said unto
him, Master, speak to my brother, that
14 he divide the inheritance with me. And
he said unto him, Man, who made me a
15 judge or a divider over you? And he
said unto them, Take heed, and beware
of covetousness : for a man's life con-
sisteth not in the abundance of the
10 things which he possesseth. And he
spake a parable unto them, saying, The
ground of a certain rich man brought
17 forth plentifully : and he thought with-
in himself, saying, What shall I do,
because I have no room where to bestow
IS my fruits ? And he said, This will I do :
I will pull down my barns, and build
greater ; and there will I bestow all my
19 fruits and my goods. And I will say to
my -soul, Soul, thou hast much goods
laid up for many years ; take thine ease,
20 eat, drink, and be merry. But God said
unto him, Thou fool, this night thy soul
shall be required of thee : then whose
shall those things be, which thou hast
21 provided ? So is he that layeth up
treasure for himself, and is not rich to-
ward God.
22 And he said unto his disciples, There-
fore I say unto you, Take no thought for
your life, what ye shall eat ; neither for
23 the body, what ye shall put on. The
life is more than meat, and the body
24 is more than raiment. Consider the
ravens : for they neither sow nor reap ;
which neither have storehouse nor barn ;
and God f eedeth them : how much more
25 are ye better than the fowls 1 And which
of you with taking thought can add to
20 his stature one cubit? If ye then be not
able to do that thing which is least, why
27 take ye thought for the rest ? Consider
the lilies how they grow : they toil not,
they spin not ; and yet I say unto you,
that Solomon in all his glory was not
28 arrayed like one of these. If then God
so clothe the grass, which is to day in
the field, and to morrow is cast into the
oven ; how much more will he clothe
29 you, ye of little faith ? And seek not
ye what ye shall eat, or what ye shall
drink, neither be ye of doubtful mind.
30 For all these things do the nations of
the world seek after: and your Father
knoweth that ye have need of these
31 things. But rather seek ye the kingdom
of God; and all these things shall be
32 added unto you. Fear not, little flock ;
for it is your Father's good pleasure to
33 give you the kingdom. Sell that ye
have, and give alms ; provide yourselves
bags which wax not old, a treasure in
the heavens that faileth not, where no
thief approacheth, neither moth cor-
34 rupteth. For where your treasure is,
there will your heart be also.
35 let your loins be girded about, and
36 your lights burning ; and ye yourselves
like unto men that wait for their lord,
when he will return from the wedding ;
that when he cometh and knocketh,
they may open unto him immediately.
37 Blessed are those servants, whom the
lord when he cometh shall find watch-
ing : verily I say unto you, that he shall
gird himself, and make them to sit down
to meat, and will come forth and serve
38 them. And if he shall come in the
second watch, or come in the third
watch, and find them so, blessed are
39 those servants. And this know, that if
the goodman of the house had known
what hour the thief would come, he
would have watched, and not have
suffered his house to be broken through.
40 Be ye therefore ready also : for the Son
of man cometh at an hour when ye
think not.
41 Then Peter said unto him, Lord, speak-
est thou this parable unto us, or even to
42 all ? And the lord said, Who then is
that faithful and wise steward, whom
his lord shall make ruler over his house-
hold, to give them their portion of meat
43 in due season ? Blessed is that servant,
whom his lord when he cometh shall find
44 so doing. Of a truth I say unto you,
that he will make him ruler over all
45 that he hath. But and if that servant say
' in his heart, My lord delayeth his com-
ing ; and shall begin to beat the men-
servants and maidens, and to eat and
46 drink, and to be drunken ; the lord of
that servant will come in a day when he
looketh not for him, and at an hour
when he is not aware, and will cut him
in sunder, and will appoint him his por-
47 tion with the unbelievers. And that
servant, which knew his lord's will, and
prepared not himself, neither did ac-
cording to his will, shall be beaten with
48 many stripes. But he that knew not,
and did commit things worthy of stripes,
shall be beaten with few stripes. For
unto whomsoever much is given, of him
shall be much required : and to whom
1 84
S. LUKE.
men have committed much, 'of him they
will ask the more.
49 I am come to send fire on the earth ;
and what will I, if it be already kindled ?
00 But I have a baptism to be baptized
with ; and how am I straitened till it be
51 accomplished ! Suppose ye that I am
come to give peace on earth ? I tell you,
52 Nay ; but rather division : for from
henceforth there shall be five in one
house divided, three against two, and
53 two against three. The father shall be
divided against the son, and the son
against the father ; the mother against
the daughter, and the daughter against
the mother ; the mother in law against
her daughter in law, and the daughter in
law against her mother in law.
04 And he said also to the people, When
ye see a-, cloud rise out of the west,
straightway ye say, There cometh a
55 shower ; and so it is. And when ye see
the south wind blow, ye say, There will
56 be heat ; and it cometh to pass. Ye
hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the
sky and of the earth ; but how is it that
57 ye do not discern this time ? Yea, and
why even of yourselves judge ye not
58 what is right ? When thou goest with
thine adversary to the magistrate, as
thou art in the way, give diligence that
thou mayest be delivered from him ; lest
he hale thee to the judge, and the judge
deliver thee to the officer, and the officer
59 cast thee into prison. I tell thee, thou
shalt not depart thence, till thou hast
paid the very last mite.
13 There were present at that season
some that told him of the Galilasans,
whose blood Pilate had mingled with
2 their sacrifices. And Jesus answering
said unto them, Suppose ye that these
Galilncans were sinners above all the
Galilreans, because they suffered such
3 things ? I tell you, Nay : but, except ye
4 repent, ye shall all likewise perish. Or
, those eighteen, upon whom the tower in
Siloam fell, and slew them, think ye that
they were sinners above all men that
5 dwelt in Jerusalem ? I tell you, Nay :
but, except ye repent, ye shall all like-
wise perish. He spake also this parable ;
A certain man had a fig tree planted in
his vineyard ; and he came and sought
7 fruit thereon, and found none. Then
said he unto the dresser of his vineyard,
Behold, these three years I come seeking
fruit on this fig tree, and find none :
cut it down ; why cumbereth it the
8 ground? And he answering said unto
him, Lord, let it alone this year also, till
9 I shall dig about it, and dung it : and if
it bear fruit, well : and if not, then after
that thou shalt cut it down.
10 And he was teaching in one of the
11 synagogues on the sabbath. And, be-
hold, there was a woman 'which' had a
spirit of infirmity eighteen years, and
was bowed together, and could in no
12 wise lift up herself. And when Jesus
. saw her, he called her to him, and said
unto her, Woman, thou art loosed from
13 thine infirmity. And he laid his hands
on her : and immediately she was made
14 straight, and glorified God. And the
ruler of the synagogue answered with
indignation, because that Jesus had
healed on the sabbath day, And said
unto the people, There are six days in
which men ought to work : in them
therefore come and be healed, and not
15 on the sabbath day. The lord then
answered him, and said, Thou hypocrite,
doth not each on 6 of you on the sabbath
loose his ox or his ass from the stall, and
1C lead him away to watering ? And ought
not this woman, being a daughter of
Abraham, whom Satan hath bound, lo,
these eighteen years, be loosed from
17 this bond on the sabbath day ? And
when he had said these things, all his
adversaries were ashamed : and all the
people rejoiced for all the glorious
things that were done by him.
18 Then said he, Unto what is the king-
dom of God like ? and whereunto shall I
19 resemble it? Itislikea grain of mustard
seed, which a man took, and cast into
his garden ; and it grew, and waxed a
great tree ; and the fowls of the air
20 lodged in the branches of it. And again
he said, Whereunto shall I liken the
21 kingdom of God ? It is like leaven, which
a woman took and hid in three measures
of meal, till the whole was leavened.
22 And he went through the cities and
villages, teaching, and journeying to-
23 ward Jerusalem. Then said one unto
him, Lord, are there few that be saved ?
24 And he said unto them, Strive to enter
in at the strait gate : for many, I say
unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall
25 not be able. When once the master of
the house is risen up, and hath shut to
the door', and ye begin to stand without,
and to knock at the door, saying, lord,
Lord, open unto us ; and he shall answer
and say unto you, I know you not whence
26 ye are : then shall ye begin to say, We
have eaten and drunk in thy presence,
27 and thou hast taught in our streets. But
he shall say, I tell you, I know you not
whence ye are; depart from me, all ye
28 workers of iniquity. There shall be
weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye
shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob,
and all the prophets, in the kingdom
of God, and you yourselves thrust out.
29 And they shall come from the east, and
from the west, and from the north,. and
from the south, and shall sit down in the
30 kingdom of God. And, lie-hold, there we
S. LUKE.
185
last which shall bo first, and there are
first which shall be last.
81 The same day there came certain of
the Pharisees, saying unto him, Get thee
out, and depart hence : for Herod will
32 kill thee. And he said unto them, Go
ye, and tell that fox, Behold, I cast out
devils, and I do cures to day and to
morrow, and the third day I shall be
33 perfected. Nevertheless I must walk to
day, and to morrow, and the day follow-
ing : for it cannot be that a prophet
34 perish out of Jerusalem. O Jerusalem,
Jerusalem, which killest the ^prophets,
and stonest them that are sent unto
thee ; how often would I have gathered
thy children together, as a hen doth
gather her brood under her wings, and
35 ye would not ! Behold, your house is
left unto you desolate : and verily I say
unto you, Ye shall not see me, until the
time come when ye shall say, Blessed
is he that cometh in the name of the
Lord.
14 And it came to pass, as he went into
the house of one of the chief Pharisees
to eat bread on the sabbath day, that
2 they watched him. And, behold, there
was a certain man before him which had
3 the dropsy. And Jesus answering spake
unto the lawyers and Pharisees, saying,
Is it lawf ul to heal on the sabbath day ?
4 And they held their peace. And he took
him, and healed him, and let him go ;
5 and answered them, saying, Which of
you shall have an ass or an ox fallen into
a pit, and will not straightway pull him
6 out on the sabbath day ? And they could
. not answer him again to these things. .
7 And he 'put forth a parable to those
which were bidden, when he marked how
they chose out the chief rooms ; saying
8 unto them, When thou art bidden of any
man to a wedding, sit not down in the
highest room ; lest a more honourable
9 man than thou be bidden of him ; and
he that bade thee and him come and say
to thee, Give this man place ; and thou
begin with shame to take the lowest
10 room. But when thou art bidden, go
and sit down, in the lowest room ; that
when he that bade thee cometh, he may
say unto thee, Friend, go up higher :
then shalt thou have worship in the pre-
sence of them that sit at meat with thee.
11 For whosoever exalteth himself shall be
abased ; and he that humbleth himself
shall be exalted.
12 Then said he also to him that bade
him, When thou makest a dinner or a
supper, call not thy friends, nor thy
brethren, neither thy kinsmen, nor thy
rich neighbours ; lest they also bid thee
again, and a recompence be made thee.
13 But when thou makest a feast, call the
poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind :
14 and thou shalt be blessed ; for they can-
not recompense thee : for thou shalt be
recompensed at the resurrection of the
Just.
15 And when one of them that sat at
meat with .him heard these things, he
said unto him, Blessed is he that shall
16 eat bread in the kingdom of God. Then
said he unto him, A certain man made a
17 great supper, and bade many : and sent
his servant at supper time to say to them
that were bidden, Come ; for all things
18 are now ready. And they all with one
consent began to make excuse. The first
said unto him, I have bought a piece of
ground, and I must needs go and see it :
19 I pray thee have me excused. And an-,
other said, I have bought five yoke of
oxen, and I go to prove them : I pray
20 thee have me excused. And another
said, I have married a wife, and there-
21 fore I cannot come. So that servant
came, and shewed his lord these things.
Then the master of the house being angry
said to his servant, Go out quickly into
the streets and lanes of the city, and
bring in hither the poor, and the maimed,
22 and the halt, and the blind. And the
servant said, Lord, it is done as thou
hast commanded, and yet there is room.
23 And the lord said unto the servant, Go
out into the highways and hedges, and
compel them to come in, that my house
24 may be filled. For I say unto you, That
none of those men which were bidden
shall taste of my supper.
25 And there went great multitudes with
him : and he turned, and said unto them,
26 If any man come to me, and hate not
his father, and mother, and wife, and
children, and brethren, and sisters, yea,
and his own life also, he cannot be my
27 disciple. And whosoever doth not bear
his cross, and come after me, cannot be
28 niy disciple. For which of you, intend-
ing to build a tower, sitteth not down
first, and counteth the cost, whether he
29 have sufficient to finish it? Lest haply,
after he hath laid the foundation, and is
not able to finish it, all that behold it
30 begin to mock him, saying, This man
began to build, and was not able to
31 finish. Or what king, going to make
war against another king, sitteth not
down first, and consulteth whether he
be able with ten thousand to meet him
that cometh against him with twenty
32 thousand ? Or else, while the other is
yet a great way off, he sendeth an am-
bassage, and desireth conditions of peace.
33 So likewise, whosoever he be of you that
forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot
34 be my disciple. Salt is good : but if the
salt have lost his savour, wherewith shall
35 it be seasoned ? It is neither fit for the
land, nor yet for the dunghill ; but men
1 86
S. LUKE.
cr.et ft out. He thai hath ears to hear,
let him hear,
15 Then drew near unto him nil the
publicans and sinners for to hear him.
2 And the Pharisees and scribes murmured,
saying:, This man receiveth sinners, and
eateth with them.
3 And he spake this parable unto them,
<t savin!.:, V.'hat man of you, having an
hundred sheep, it he lose one of them,
doth not leave the ninety and nine in
the wilderness, and go after that which
5 is lost, until he find it? And when he
hath found it, he layeth it on his shoul-
ders. rejoicing. And when he cometh
home, he ealleth together his friends and
; neighbours, saying unto them, Eejoico
with me ; for I have found my sheep
7 which was lost. I say unto you, that
likewise joy shall be iu heaven over, one
sinner that repenteth. more than over
ninety and nine just persons, which need
no repentance.
8 Either what woman having ten pieces
of silver, if she lose one piece, doth not
light a candle, and sweep the house, and
9 seek diligently till she lind it? And
when she hath found it, she ealleth her
friends and her neighbours together,
saying. Itejoiee with me ; for I have
10 found the piece which I had lust. Like-
wise. I say unto you. there is joy in the
presence of the aniMs of God over one
sinner that repenteth.
11 And he said. A certain man had two
12 sons : and the younger of them said to
his father. .Father, give me the portion
of goods that falleth to me. Anil he
13 divided unto them his living. And
not many days after the younger son
gathered all together, and took his
journey into a far country, and there
wasted" his substance with riotous living.
14 And when he had spent all, there arose
a mighty famine in that land ; and he
15 began to be in want. And he went
and joined himself to a citizen of that
country ; and he sent him into his fields
10 to feed" swine. . And he would fain have
filled his belly with the husks that the
swine did eat: and no man gave unto
17 him. And when he came to himself, he
said. Hn\v many hired servants of my
father':- have bread enough and to spare,
IS an'l I perish with hunger i I will arise
and go to my father, and will say unto
him, Kather. I have sinned against
19 heaven, and before thee. and am no
more worthy to be called thy son : make
20 me as one of thy hired servants. And
he aro~e. and came to his father. But
when lie' was yet a great way off. his
faille; 1 saw him. and had compassion,
and ran, and fell on his nock, and kissed
21 him. And the son said unto him, .Fa-
ther, I have sinned against heaven, and
In thy sight, and am no moro worthy to
22 be called thy son. But the father said
to his servants, Bring forth the best
robe, and put it on him ; and put a ring
23 on his hand, and shoes on his feet : and
bring hither the fatted calf, and kill it ;
24 and let us eat, and be merry : fo_r this
my son was dead, and is alive again ; ho
was lost, and is found. And they began
25 to be merry. Ixow his elder son was in
the field : and as he came and drew
nigh to the house, he heard music and
20 dancing. And he called one of the ser-
vants, and asked what these things
27 meant. And he said unto him, Thy
brother is c< >7ne : and thy father hath
killed the fatted calf, because he hath
23 received him safe and sound. And he
was angry, and would, not go in: there-
fore came his father out, and entreated
29 him. And he answering said to his
father, Lo. these many years do I serve
thee, neither transgressed I at any
time thy commandment : and yet thou
never gavest me a kid, that I might
30 make merry with my friends : but as
soon as this thy son was come, which
hath devoured thy living with harlots,
thou hast killed for him the fatted calf.
31 And he said unto him, Son, thou art
ever with me, and all that I have is
32 thine. It was meet that we should make
merry, and be glad : for this thy brother
was dead, and is alive again : and was
lost, and is found.
16 And he said also unto his disciples,
There was a certain rich man, which
had a steward ; and the same was accused
unto him that he had wasted his goods.
2 And he called him, and said unto him,
How is it that I hear this of thee ? give
an account of thy stewardship ; for thou
3 mayest be no longer steward. Then tho
steward said within himself, What shall
I do ? f ( ir my lord taketh away from me
the stewardship: I cannot dig; to beg I
4 am ashamed. I am resolved what to do,
that, when I am put out of the steward-
ship, they may receive me into their
5 houses. So he called every one of his
lord's debtors unto him, and said unto
the first, How much owest thou unto my
G lord '! And he said, An hundred measures
of oil. And he said unto him, Take thy
bill, and sit down quickly, and write
7 fifty. Then said he to another, And how
much owest thou? And he said, An
hundred measures 01 wheat. And he
said unto him, Take thy bill, and write
S fourscore. And the lord commended
the unjust steward, because he had done
wisely : for the children of this world
are in their generation wiser than the
children of light. Anil I say unto you,
Make to yourselves friends of the mam-
mon of unrighteousness ; that, when ye
S. LUKE.
fan, they may receive yon into everlasting
10 habitations.. He that is faithful in that
which is least is faithful also in much :
and he that is mijust in the least is mi-
ll just also in much. If therefore ye have
not been faithful in the unrighteous
mammon, who will commit to your trust
12 the true riches ? And if ye have not
been faithful in that which is -another
man's, who shall give you that which is
13 your own? >'o servant can serve two
masters : for either he will hate the one,
and love the other ; or else he will hold
to the one, and despise the other. Ye
cannot serve God and mammon.
1-i And the Pharisees also, who were
covetous, heard all these things : and
15 they derided him. And he said unto
them, Ye are they which justify your-
selves before men ; but God knoweth
your hearts : for that which is highly
esteemed among men is abomination in
1C the sight of God. The law and the pro-
phets were until John : since that time
the kingdom of God is preached, and
17 every man presseth .into it. And it is
easier for heaven and earth to pass, than
13 one tittle of the law to fail. Whosoever
putteth away his wife, and rnarrieth
another, committeth adultery : and who-
soever marrieth her that is put away
from her husband committeth adultery.
19 There was a certain rich man, which
was clothed in purple and fine linen,
20 and fared sumptuously every day : and
there was a certain beggar named Laza-
rus, which was laid at "his gate, full of
21 sores, and desiring to be fed with the
crumbs which fell from the rich man's
table: moreover the dogs came and
22 licked his sores. And it came to pass,
that the beggar died, and was carried by
the angels into Abraham's bosom : the
23 rich man also died, and was buried ; and
in hell he lift np his eyes, being in tor-
ments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and
24 Lazarus in his bosom. And he cried and
said, Father Abraham, have mercy on
me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip
the tip of his finger in water, and cool
my tongue ; for I am tormented in this
25 flame. ~Uut Abraham said, Son, remem-
ber that thou in thy lifetime receivedst
thy good things, and likewise Lazarus
evil tilings : but now he is comforted,
20 and thou art tormented. And beside
all this, between us and you there is a
great gulf fixed : so that they which
would pass from hence to you cannot ;
neither can they pass to \is, that would
27 come from thence. Then he said, I
pray thee therefore, father, that thou
wouldest send him to my father's house :
28 for I have live brethren ; that he may
testify unto them, lest they also come
29 into this place of torment. Abraham
satth unto him, They have Moses and
30 the prophets ; let them hear them. And
he said, >"ay, father Abraham : but if
one went unto them from the dead, they
31 will repent. And he said unto him, If
they hear not iloses and the prophets,
neither will they be persuaded, though
one rose from the dead.
17 Then said he unto the disciples, It is
impossible but that offences will come :
but woe unto him, through whom they
2 come! It were better for him that a
millstone were hanged about his neck,
and he cast into the sea, than that he
should offend one of these little ones.
3 Take heed to yourselves : If thy brother
trespass against thee, rebuke him ; and
4 if he repent, forgive him. And if he
trespass against thee seven times in a
day, and seven times in a day turn again
to thee, saying, I repent ; thou shalt
forgive him.
5 And the apostles said unto the Lord,
C Increase our faith. And the Lord said,
If ye had faith as a grain of mustard
seed, ye might say unto this sycamine
tree, Be thou plucked up by the root,
and be them planted in the sea ; and it
7 should obey you. But which of you,
having a servant plowing or feeding
cattle, will say unto him by and by,
when he is come from the field, Go and
S sit down to meat? And will not rather
say unto him, Make ready wherewith I
may sup, and gird thyself, and serve me,
till I have eaten and drunken ; and af ter-
9 ward thou shalt eat and drink? Doth
he thank that servant because he did the
things that were commanded him ? I
10 trow not. So likewise ye, when ye shall
have done all those tilings which are
commanded you, say, We are unprofit-
able servants : we have done that which
was our duty to do.
11 And it came to pass, ns he went to
Jerusalem, that he passed through the
12 midst of Samaria and Galilee. And as
he entered into a certain village, there
met him ten men that were lepers, which
13 stood afar off : and they lifted up their
voices, and said, -Jesus, Master, have
14 mercy on us. And when he saw them,
he said unto them, Go shew yourselves
unto the priests. And it came to pass,
that, as they went, they were cleansed.
15 And one of them, when he saw that he
was healed, turned back, and with a
1C loud voice glorified God, and fell down
on his face at his feet, giving him thanks :
17 and he was a Samaritan. And Jesus
answering said, Were there not ten
cleansed ? but where are the nine ?
IS There are not found that returned to
give gloi<y to God, save this stranger.
19 And he said unto him, Arise, go thy
way : thy faith hath made thee whole.
i88
S. LUKE.
20 And when he waa demanded oi the
Pharisees, when the kingdom of God
should come, he answered them and
finid. The kingdom of God cometh not
21 with observation. Neither shall they
pay, I.o hero ! or, lo there ! for, behold,
the kingdom of God is within you.
2 And lu: said unto the disciples, The
(lays will come, when ye shall desire to
Fei.- i.i.H' of the days ol the Son of man,
2" and ye shall not see it. And they shall
.say lo yon. Sec here: or, see there: go
2-1 nut after liieni. nor follow them. 1'or as
(he lightning, that Hsrhteneth out of the
OIK; parr nailer heaven, sh.ineth unto I ho
other part under I'.eaven : so shall also
25 the S<>n of man lie in his day. P.ut Jirst
must lie suli'er many things, and be re-
20 jeeieil of this generation. And as it was
in the. days of ,\oe. so shall it be also in
27 the days of the .Son of man. They did
eat, they drank, they married wives,
they were given in marriage, until the
day that Mue entered into the ark, and
tlii- j'iood came, and destroyed them all.
2S Likewise ;>ls as it was in the days oi
Lot : they did eat, they drank, they
bought, they sold, they planted, they
29 huilded : but the same day that Lot went
out of (Sodom it rained fire and brim-
stone from heaven, and destroyed them
"0 all. Even thus shall it he in the day
SI when the Son of man is revealed. Ln that
day, he which shall bo upon the housetop,
and his shiil in the house, let him not
come down to take it away : and he that
is in the lield. let him likewise not return
8'2 bade, llemember Lot's wife. Whoso-
;!3 ever shall seek to save his life shall lose
it : ami whosoever shall lose his lite shall
3-1 preserve it. I tell you, in that night
there shul! he two men in one bed ; the
one shall be taken, and the other shall
3d he left. Two women shall be grinding
together; the one shall be taken, and
30 the other left. Two men shall be in the
rieid ; the one shall be taken, and the
;>7 other left. And they answered and said
unto him, AVhoiv. Lord': And he said
unto them, Wheresoever the body is,
thither will the eagles be gathered to-
gether.
18 And he .spake a parable unto them to
this end, that, men might always topniy,
2 and not to faint; saying. There was iu
a eily a judge, which feared not God,
:; neither regarded man : and there was a
widow in that city : and she came unto
him, saying. Avenge me of mine adver-
1 sary. And he would not for a while:
but afterward he said within himself,
Though I fear not God, nor regard man ;
D yet because this widow troubleth me, I
will avenge her, lest by her continual
Ci coming she weary me. And the Lord
said, Hear what the unjust judge saith.
7 And shall not God avenge Ms own elect,
which cry day and night tmto him.
8 though he bear long with them ? I tell
you that lie will avenge them speedily.
Nevertheless when the Son of man
eometh, shall he iind faith on the earth ?
9 And he spake this parable tin to certain
which trusted in themselves that they
were righteous, and despised others :
10 Two men went up into the temple to
pray ; the one a Pharisee, and the other
11 a publican. The Pharisee stood and
prayed thus with himself, God, I thank
thee, that I am not as other men are,
extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even
12 as this publican. I fast twice in the
week. 1 give tithes of all that I possess.
13 And the publican, standing afar off,
would not lift up so much as his eyes
unto heaven, but smote upon his breast,
saying, God be merciful to me a sinner.
14 I tell you, this man went down to his
house justified rather than the other : for
every one that exalte th himself shall be
abased ; and he that humbleth himself
shall be exalted.
15 And they brought unto him also in-
fants, that he would touch them : but
when his disciples saw it, they rebuked '
16 them. But Jesus called them unto him,
and said, Suffer little children to come
unto me, and forbid them not : for of
17 such is the kingdom of God. Verily I
say unto you, Whosoever shall not re-
ceive the kingdom of God as a little
child shall in no wise enter therein.
18 And a certain ruler asked him, saying,
Good Master, what shall I do to inherit
19 eternal life ? And Jesus said unto him,
Why callest thou me good ? none is good,
20 save one, that is, God. Thou knowest
the commandments, Do not commit
adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal, Do
not bear false witness, Honour thy
21 father and thy mother. And lie said,
All these have I kept from my youth
22 up. Now when Jesus heard these
things,, he said unto him, Yet lackest
thou one thing : sell all that thou hast,
and distribute unto the poor, and thou
shalt have treasure in heaven : and come,
23 follow me. And when he heard this, he
was very sorrowful : for he was very
24 rich. And when Jesus saw that he was
very sorrowful, he said, How hardly
shall they that have riches enter into
25 the kingdom of God ! For it is easier
for a camel to go through a needle's
eye, than for a rich man to enter into
20 the kingdom of. God. And they that
heard it said, Who then can be saved ?
27 And he said, The things which are im-
possible with men are possible with God.
28 Then Peter said, lo, we have left all,
29 and followed thee. And he said unto
them, Verily, I say unto you, There is
5. LUKE.
189
no man that hath left house, or parents,
or brethren, or wife, or children, for the
30 kingdom of God s sake, who shall not
receive manifold more in this present
time, and in the world to come life
everlasting.
31 Then he took unto him the twelve,
and said unto them, Beho_ld, we go up
to Jerusalem, and all things that are
written by the prophets concerning the
32 Son of man shall be accomplished. For
he shall be delivered unto the Gentiles,
and shall be mocked, and spitefully
33 entreated, and spitted on : and they
shall scourge him, and put him to death :
and the third day he shall rise again.
34 And they understood none of these
things : and this saying was hid from
them, neither knew they the things
which were spoken.
35 And it came to pass, that as he was
come nigh unto Jericho, a certain blind
36 man sat by the way side begging : and
hearing the multitude pass by, he asked
37 what it meant. And they told him, that
38 Jesus of Nazareth passeth by. And he
cried, saying, Jesus, thou son of David,
39 have mercy on me. And they which
went before rebuked him, that he should
hold his peace : but he cried so much
the more, Thou son of David, have mercy
40 on me. And Jesus stood, and com-
manded him to be brought unto him :
and when he was come near, he asked
41 him, saying, What wilt thou that I shall
do unto thee ? And he said, lord, that
42 1 may receive my sight. And Jesus said
unto him, Receive thy sight : thy faith
43 hath saved thee. And immediately he
received his sight, and followed him,
glorifying God : and all the people, when
they saw it, gave praise unto God.
1Q And Jesus entered and passed through
Jericho. And, behold, there was a mun
2 named Zacchams, which was the chief
among the publicans, and he was rich.
3 And lie sought to see Jesus who he was ;
and could not for the press, because he
4 was little of stature. And he ran before,
and climbed up into a sycomore tree to
see him : for he was to pass that way.
5 And when Jesus came to the place, ho
looked up, and saw him, and said unto
him, Zaceluuus, make haste, and come
down ; for to day I must abide at thy
C house. And he made haste, and came
7 down, and received him joyfully. And
when they saw it, they all murmured,
saying, That he was gone to be guest
8 witli a man that is a sinner. And Zac-
chrous stood, and said unto the Lord ;
Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I
give to the poor ; and if I have taken any
thing from any man by false accusation,
9 I restore him fourfold. And Jesus said
unto him, This day is' salvation come to
this house, forsomuch as he also (s a son
10 of Abraham. Tor the Son of man Is
come to seek and to save that which
was lost.
11 And as they heard these things, he
added and spake a parable, because he
was nigh to Jerusalem, and because they
thought that the kingdom of God should
12 immediately appear. He said therefore,
A certain nobleman went into a far
country to receive for himself a king-
13 dom, and to return. And he culled his
ten servants, and delivered them ten
pounds, and said unto them, Occupy till
14 I come. But his citizens hated him, and
sent a message after him, snying, We
will not have this man to reign over us.
15 And it came to pass, that when he was
returned, having received the kingdom,
then he commanded these servants to be
called unto him, to whom ho had given
the money, that he might know how
much every man had gained by trading.
16 Then came the first, saying, Lord, thy
17 pound hath gained ten pounds. And ho
said unto him, Well, thou good servant :
because thou hast been faithful in a very
little, have thou authority over ten cities.
IS And the second came, saying, Lord, thy
19 pound hath gained five pounds. And he
said likewise to him, Be thou also over
20 five cities. And another came, saying,
Lord, behold, here is thy pound, which
21 1 have kept laid up in a napkin : for I
feared thee, because thou art an austere
man : thou takest up that thou layedst
not down, and reapest that thou didst
22 not sow. And he saith unto him, Out of
thine own mouth will I judge thee, thou
wicked servant. Thou knewest that I
was an austere man, taking up that I
laid not down, and reaping that I did
23 not sow : wherefore then gavest not thou
my money into the bank, that at my
coming I might have required mine own
24 with usury '! And he said unto them
that stood by, Take from him the pound,
and give it to him that hath ten pounds.
2f> (And they said unto him, Lord, he hath
20 ten pounds.) For I say unto you, That
unto every one which hath shall be
given ; and from him that hath not, even
that he hath shall be taken away 'from
27 him. But those mine enemies, which
would not that I should reign over them,
bring hither, and slay them before me.
28 And when he had thus spoken, he
went before, ascending up t9 Jerusalem.
29 And it came to pass, when he was
come nigh to Bethphage and Bethany,
at the mount called the mount of Olives,
30 he sent two of his disciples, saying, Go
ye into the village over against you ; in
the which at your entering ye shall find
a colt tied, whereon yet never man sat :
31 loose him, and bring him hither. And
i go
5. LUKE.
if any man ask you, Why do ye loose
him ? thus shall ye say unto him, Because
32 the lord hath need of him. And they
that were sent went their way, and found
33 even as he had said unto them. And as
they were loosing the colt, the owners
thereof said unto them, Why loose ye the
34 colt? And they said, The Lord hath
3o need of him. And they brought him
to Jesus : and they cast their garments
upon the colt, and they set Jesus there-
36 on. And as he went, they spread their
S? clothes in the way. And when he was
come n5gh, even now at the descent of
the mount of Olives, the whole multi-
tude; of the disciples began to rejoice
arid praise Gud with a loud voice for
all the mighty works that they had seen :
G3 saying-. Blessed be the King that conieth
in the .vaine of the Lord : peace in hea-
39 ven, and glory in the highest. And
some ol the Pharisees from among the
multitude said unto him, .Master, rebuke
40 thy disciples. And he answered and
i=:iid unto them, I tell you that, if tiiese
should Isold their peace, the stones would
immediately cry out.
41 And when he was come near, he be-
42 held the city, and wept over it, saying,
If thou hadst known, even thou, at least
in this thy day, the things which belong
unto thy "peace! but now they are hid
43 from thine eyes. For the days shall
come upon thee, that thine enemies shall
cast a trench about thee, and compass
thee round, and keep thee in on every
44 side. And shall lay thee even with the
ground, and thy children within thee ;
and they shall not leave in thee one stone-
upon another; because thou knewest
not the time of thy visitation.
45 And he went into the temple, and
began to cast out them that sold there-
46 in, and them that bought ; saying unto
them, It is written, My house is the
house of prayer : but ye have made it a
den of thieves.
47 And he taught daily in the temple.
But the chief priests and the scribes and
the chief of the people sought to destroy
48 him, and could not tind what they might
do : for all the people were very attentive
to hear him.
2O And it came to pass, that on one of
those days, as he taught the people in
the temple, and preached the gospel,
the chief priests and the scribes came
2 upon him with the elders, and spake
unto him, saying, Tell us, by what autho-
rity doest thou these things ? or who is
3 he that gave thee this authority ? And
he answered and said unto them, I will
also ask you one thing ; and answer me :
4 The baptism of John, was it from heaven,
5 or of men ? And they reasoned with
themselves, saying, If we shall say, From
heaven ; he will say, Why then believed
6 ye him not ? But and if we say, Of men ;
all the people will stone us : for they be
persuaded that John was a prophet.
7 And they answered, that they could not
8 tell whence it was. And Jesus said unto
them, Neither tell I you by what autho-
rity I do these things.
9 Then began he to speak to the people
this parable; A certain man planted a
vineyard, and let it forth to husband-
men, and went into a far country for a
10 long time. And at the season he sent a
servant to the husbandmen, that they
should give him of the fruit of the vine-
yard: but the husbandmen beat him,
11 and sent him away empty. And again
he sent another' servant : and they beat
him also, and entreated him shamefully,
12 and sent him away empty. And again
he sent a third : and they wounded him
13 also, and cast him out. Then said the
lord of the vineyard, What shall I do?
I will send my beloved son : it may be
they will reverence him when they see
14 him. But when the husbandmen saw
him, they reasoned among themselves,
saying, This is the heir: come, let us
kill him, that the inheritance may be
15 ours. So they cast him out of the vine-
yard, and killed him. What therefore
shall the lord of the vineyard do unto
16 them '1 He shall come and destroy these
husbandmen, and shall give the vineyard
to others. And when they heard it, they
17 said, God forbid. And he beheld them,
and said, What is this then that is
written,
The stone which the builders rejected,
The same is become the head of the
corner ?
18 Whosoever shall fall upon that stone
shall be broken ; but on whomsoever it
shall fall, it will grind him to powder.
19 And the chief priests and the scribes
the same hour sought to lay hands on
him ; and they feared the people : for
they perceived that he had spoken this
20 parable against them. And they watched
him, and sent forth spies, which should
feign themselves just men, that they
might take hold of his words, that so
they might deliver him unto the power
21 and authority of the governor. And they
asked him, saying, Master, we know
that thou sayest and teachest rightly,
neither acceptest thou the person of any,
22 but teachest the way of God truly : Is it
lawful for us to give tribute unto Cfesar,
23 or no ? But he perceived their crafti-
ness, and said uuto them, Why tempt
24 ye me? Shew me a penny. Whose image
and superscription hath it? They an-
25 swered and said, Caesar's. And he said
unto them, Render therefore unto Cssar
the things which be Ceesar's, and .unto
5. LUKE.
191
26 God the things which be God's. And
they could not take hold of his words
before the people : and they marvelled
at his answer, and held their peace.
27 Then came to him certain of the Sad-
ducees, which deny that there is any
28 resurrection ; and they asked him, say-
ing, Master, Moses wrote unto us, If any
man's brother die, having a wife, and he
die without children, that his brother
should take his wife, and raise up seed
29 unto his brother. There were therefore
seven brethren : and the first took a wife,
30 and died without children. And the
second took her to \yife, and he died
31 childless. And the third took her ; and
in like manner the seven also : and they
32 left no children, and died. Last of all
33 the woman died also. Therefore in the
resurrection whose wife of them is she ?
34 for seven had her to wife. And Jesus
answering said unto them, The children
tf this world marry, and are given in
85 marriage : but they which shall be ac-
counted worthy to obtain that world,
and the resurrection from the dead,
neither marry, nor are given in marriage :
86 neither can they die any more : for they
are equal unto the angels ; and are the
children of God, being the children of
37 the resurrection. -Now that the dead
are raised, even Moses shewed at the
bush, when he calleth the Lord the God
of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and
38 the God of Jacob. For he is not a God
of the dead, but of the living: for all
39 live unto him. Then certain of the
scribes answering said, Master, thou
40 hast well said. And after that they
durst not ask him any question at all.
41 And he said unto them, How say they
42 that Christ is David's son ? And David
himself saith in the book of Psalms,
The Lord said unto my Lord,
Sit thou on my right hand,
43 Till 1 1 make thine enemies thy foot-
stool.
44 David therefore calleth him Lord, how
is he then his son ?
45 Then in the audience of all the people
46 he said uato his disciples, Beware of the
scribes, which desire to walk in long
robes, and love greetings in the markets,
and the highest seats in the synagogues,
47 and the chief rooms at feasts ; which
devour widows' houses, and for a shew
make long prayers : the same shall re-
ceive greater damnation.
21 And he looked up, and saw the rich
men casting their gifts into the trea-
2 sirry. And he saw also a certain poor
widow casting in thither two mites.
3 And he said, Of a truth I say unto you,
that this poor widow hath cast in more
4 than they all : for all these have o_f their
abundance cast in unto the offerings of
God : but she of her penury hath cast in
all the living that she had.
5 And as some spake of the temple, how
it was adorned with goodly s_tones and
6 gifts, he said, As for these things which
ye behold, the days will come, in the
which there shall not be left one stone
upon another, that shall not be thrown
7 down. And they asked him, saying,
Master, but when shall these things be 1
and what sign will there be when these
8 things shall come to pass ? And he said,
Take heed that ye be not deceived : for
many shall come in my name, saying, I
am Christ ; and the time draweth near :
9 go ye not therefore after them. But
when ye shall hear of wars and com-
motions, be not terrified : for these
things must first come to pass ; but the
end is not by and by.
10 Then said he unto them, Nation shall
rise against nation, and kingdom against
11 kingdom : and great earthquakes shall
be in divers places, and_ famines, and
pestilences ; and fearful sights and great
12 signs shall there be from heaven. But
before all these, they shall lay their
hands on you, and persecute you, de-
livering you up to the synagogues, and
into prisons, being brought before kings
13 and rulers for my name's sake. And it
14 shall turn to you for a testimony. Settle
it therefore in your hearts, not to medi-
15 tate before what ye shall answer : for I
will give you a mouth and wisdom, which
all your adversaries shall not be able to
16 gainsay nor resist. And ye shall be be-
trayed both by parents, and brethren,
and kinsfolks, and friends ; and some of
you shall they cause to be put to death.
17 And ye shall be hated of all men for my
18 name's sake. But there shall not an
19 hair of your head perish. In your
patience possess ye your souls.
20 And when ye shall see Jerusalem com-
passed with armies, then know that the
21 desolation thereof is nigh. Then let
them which are in Judea flee to the
mountains ; and let them which are in
the midst of it depart out ; and let not
them that are in the country enter
22thereinto. For these be the days of
vengeance, that all things which are
23 written may be fulfilled. But woe unto
them that are with child, and to them
that give suck, in those days ! for there
shall be great distress in the land, and
24 wrath upon this people. And they shall
fall by the edge of the sword, and shall
be led away captive into all nations:
and Jerusalem shall be trodden flown of
the Gentiles, until the times of the Gcn-
25 tiles be fulfilled. And there shall he
"si.Lrns in the sun, and in the moon, and
in the stars ; and upon the earth distress
of nations, wit'h pnrplextty ; the sc:i and
192
5. LUKE.
26 the waves roaring ; men's hearts falling
them for fear, and for looking after
those things which are coming on the
earth : for the powers of heaven shall be
27 shaken. And then shall they see the
Son of man coming in a cloud with
2S power and great glory. And when these
things begin to come to pass, then look
up, and lift up your heads ; for your re-
demption draweth nigh.
29 And he spake to them a parable ; Be-
hold the fig tree, and all the trees;
30 When they now shoot forth, ye see and
know of your own selves that summer is
31 now nigh at hand. So likewise ye, when
ye see these things come to pass, know
ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at
32 hand. Verily I say unto you, This gene-
ration shall not pass away, till all be
33 fulfilled. Heaven and earth shall pass
away: but my words shall not pass
away.
3i And_ take heed to yourselves, lest at
any time your hearts be overcharged
with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and
cares of this life, and so that day come
35 upon you unawares. For as a snare shall
it come on all them that dwell on the
30 face of the whole earth. Watch ye
therefore, and pray always, that" ye may
be accounted worthy to escape all these
things that shall come to pass, and to
stand before the Son of man.
37 And in the day time he was teaching
in the temple ; and at night he went
out, and abode in the mount that is
38 called the mount of Olives. And all the
people came early in the morning to
Mm in the temple, for to hear him.
22 Now the feast of unleavened bread
drew nigh, which is called the Pass-
2 over. And the chief priests and scribes
sought how they might kill him ; for
they feared the people.
3 Then entered Satan into Judas sur-
named Iscariot, being of the number of
4 the twelve. And he went his way, and
communed with the chief priests and
captains, how he might betray him unto
5 them. And they were glad, and cove-
6 nanted to give him money. And he
promised, and sought opportunity to
betray him unto them in the absence of
the multitude.
7 Then came the day of unleavened
bread, when the passover must be killed.
S And he sent Peter and John, saying, Go
and prepare us the passover, that we
9 may eat! And they said unto him,
10 Where wilt thou that we prepare ? And
he said unto them, Behold, when ye are
entered into the city, there shall a man
meet you, bearing a pitcher of water ;
follow him into the house where he
11 entereth in. And ye shall say unto the
goodman of the house, The Master saith
unto thee, Where is the guestchamber,
where I shall eat the passover with my
12 disciples? And he shall shew you a
large upper room furnished : there make
13 ready. And they went, and found as he
had said unto them : and they made
ready the passover.
14 And when the hour was come, he sat
down, and the twelve apostles with
15 him. And he said unto them, With
desire I have desired to eat this pass-
16 over with you before I suffer: for I say
unto you, I will not any more eat there-
of, until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of
17 God. And he took the cup, and gave
thanks, and said, Take this, and divide
IS it among yourselves : for I say unto you,
I will not drink of the fruit of the vine,
until the kingdom of God shall come.
19 And he took bread, and gave thanks,
and brake_ it, and gave unto them, say-
ing, This is my body which is given for
you: this do in remembrance of me.
20 Likewise also the cup after supper, say-
ing, This cup is the new testament in
21 my blood, which is shed for you. But,
behold, tlie hand of him that betrayeth
22 me is with me on the table. And truly
the Son of man goeth, as it was deter-
mined : but woe unto that man by whom
23 he is_ betrayed! And they began to
enquire among themselves, which of
them it was that should do this thing.
24 And there was also a strife among
them, which of them should be accounted
25 the greatest. And he said unto them,
The kings of the Gentiles exercise lord-
ship over them ; and they that exercise
authority upon them are called bene-
20 factors. " lint ye shall not be so : but he
that is greatest among yon, let him bo
us the younger ; and he that is chief,
27 as he that doth serve. For whether is
greater, he that sitteth at meat, or he
that serveth? is not he that sitteth at
meat? but I am among you as he that
23 serveth. Ye are they which have con-
tinued with me in my temptations.
29 And I- appoint unto you a kingdom, as
my Father hath appointed unto me ;
3Q that ye may eat and drink at my table
in my kingdom, and sit on thrones judg-
31 ing the twelves tribes of Israel. And
the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold,
Satan hath desired to have you, that he
32 may sift you as wheat : but I have
prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not :
and when thou art converted, strengthen
So thy brethren. And he said unto him,
Lord, I am read}' to go with thee, both
34 into prison, and to death. And he said,
I tell thee, 1'eter, the cock shall not
crow this day, before that thou shalt
thrice deny that thou knowest me.
35 And he said unto them, When I sent
you without purse, and scrip, and shoes,
LUKE.
193
lacked ye anything?' And they said,
80 Nothing. Then said he unto them, Bub
now, lie that hath a purse, let him take
it, and likewise his scrip : and he that
hath no sword, let him sell his garment,
37 and buy one. For I say unto you, that
this that is wiitten must yet he accom-
plished in me, And he was reckoned
among the transgressors : fur the things
SS concerning me have an end. And they
said, 'Lord, behold here are two swords.
And he said unto them, It is enough.
39 And. he came out, and went, as he
was wont, to the mount of Olives ; and
40 his disciples also followed him. And
when he was at the place, he said unto
them, Pray that ye enter not into temp-
41 tation. And he was withdrawn from
them about a stone's cast, and kneeled
42 down, and prayed, saying, Father, if
thou be willing, remove this cup from
me : nevertheless not my will, but thine,
43 he done. And there appeared an angel
unto him from heaven, strengthening
44 him. And being in an agony he prayed
more earnestly : and his sweat was as it
were great drops of blood falling down
45 to the ground. And when he rose tip
from prayer, and was come to his dis-
ciples, he found them sleeping for sorrow,
46 and said unto them, Why sleep ye 1 rise
and pray, lest ye enter into temptation.
47 And while he yet spake, behold a
multitude, and he that was called Judas,
one of the twelve, went before them,
and drew near unto Jesus to kiss him.
4S But Jesus said unto him, Judas, be-
trayestthou the Son of man with a kiss ?
49 When they which were about him saw
what would follow, they said unto him,
Lord, shall we smite with the sword?
BO And one of them smote the servant of
the high priest, and cut off his right
El ear. And Jesus answered and said,
Suffer ye thus far. And he touched his
52 ear, and healed him. Then Jesus said
unto the chief priests, and captains of
the temple, and the elders, which were
come to him, Be ye come out, as against
3 a thief, with swords and staves ? When
I was daily with you in the temple, ye
stretched forth no hands against me :
but this is your hour, and the power of
darkness.
54 Then took they him, and led him, and
brought him into the high priest's house.
55 And Peter followed afar off. And when
they had kindled a fire in the midst of
the hall, and were set down together,
56 Peter sat down among them. But a
certain maid beheld him as he sat by
the fire, and earnestly looked upon him,
and said, This man was also with him.
57 And he denied him, saying, Woman, I
53 know him not. And after, a little while
another saw him, and said, Thou art
also of them. And Peter said, Man, I
59 am not. And about the space of one
hour after another confidently affirmed,
saying, Of a. truth this fellow also was
CO with him: for he is a Galileean. And
Peter said, Man, I know not what thou
sayest. And immediately, while he yet
Cl spake, the cock crew. And the Lord
turned, and looked upon Peter. And
Peter remembered the word of the Lord,
how he had said unto him, Before the
cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice.
62 And Peter went out, and wept bitterly.
63 And the men that held Jesus mocked
64 him, and smote him. And when they
had blindfolded him, they struck him on
the face, and asked him, saying, Pro-
G5-phesy, who is it that smote thee? And
many [other] things blasphemously spake
they against him.
66 And as soon as it was day, the elders
of the people and the chief priests and
the scribes came together, and led him
67 into their council, saying, Art thou the
Christ ? tell us. And lie said unto them,
68 If I tell you, ye will not believe : and if
I also ask yu, ye will not answer me,
6 1) nor let me go. llerenfter shall the Son
of man sit on the right hand of the
70 power of God. Then said they all, Arfc
thou then the Sou of God ? And he said
71 unto them, Ye say that I am. And they
said, What need we any further witness ?
for we ourselves have heard of his own
mouth.
23 And the whole multitude of them
arose, and led him unto Pilate, and
2 they began to accuse him, saying, We
found this fellow perverting the nation,
and forbidding to "give tribute to Ca.<sar,
saying that he himself is Christ a King.
3 And Pilate asked him, saying, Art thou
the King of the Jews ? And he answered
5 him and said, Thou sayest it. Then said
Pilate to the chief priests and to the
D people, I find no fault in this man. And
they were the more fierce, saying, He
stirrethup the people, teaching through-
out all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to
6 this place. When Pilate heard of Gali-
lee, he asked whether the man was a
7 Galihiian. And as soon as he knew that
he belonged unto Herod's jurisdiction,
he sent him to Herod, who himself also
was at Jerusalem at that time.
8 And when Herod saw Jesus, he was
exceeding glad : for he was desirous to
see him of a long season, because he had
heard many things of him ; and he hoped
to have seen some miracle done by him.
9 Then he questioned with him iifmany
words ; but he answered him nothing.
10 And the chief priests and scribes stood
11 and vehemently accusedhim. And Herod
with his men of war set him at nought,
and mocked him, and arrayed him in ;i
R
194
S. LUKE.
gorgeous robe, ami sent him ngain to
1'2 I'ilate. And the same day Pilate and
Herod were made friends together: for
before they were at enmity between
themselves.
13 And Pilate, when he had called to-
gether the chief priests and the rulers
14 and the people, said unto them. Ye have
brought this man unto me, as one that
perverted! the people : and, behold, I,
having examined him before you, have
found no fault in this man touching
those things whereof ye accuse him :
15 no, nor yet Herod : for I sent you to
him ; and, lo, nothing worthy of death
10 is done unto him. I will therefore
17 chastise him,, and release him. (For of
necessity he must release one unto them
2Sat the feast.) And they cried out all at
once, saying, Away with this man. and
19 release unto us Barabbas : (who for a
certain sedition made in the city, and
20 for murder, was cast into prison.) Pilate,
therefore, willing to release Jesus, spake
21 again to them. But they cried, saying,
'1 Crucify him, crucify him. And he said
unto them the third time, Why, what
evil hath he done? I have found no
cause of death in him : I will therefore
23 chastise him, and let him go. And they
were instant with loud voices, requiring
that he might be crucified. And the
voices of them and of the chief priests
24 prevailed. And Pilate gave sentence
25 that it should be as they required. And
he released unto them him that for
sedition and murder was cast into prison,
whom they had desired ; but he delivered
Jesus to their will.
20 And as they led him away, they laid
hold upon one Simon, aCyrenian, coming
out of the country, and on him they laid
the cross, that he might bear it after
Jesus.
27 And there followed him a great, com-
pany of people, and of women, which
iS also bewailed and lamented him. But
Jesus turningunto them said, Daughters
of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep
Jor yourselves, and for your children.
20 For, behold, the days are coming, in the
which they shall any, Blessed are the
barren, and the wombs that never bare,
and the paps that, never gave suck.
SO Then shall they begin to say to the
mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills,
31 ('over us. For if they do these things in
a green tree, what shall be done in the
drv'.'
32 And there were also two other, male-
factors, led with him to be put to death.
33 And when they were come to the
place, which' is called Calvary, there they
crucified him, mid t?ie malefactors, one
on the right hand, and the other on the
.'.lleft. Thou said Jesus, Fatlu-v, fnvyiv*
them : for they know not what they do.
And they carted his raiment, and cast
35 lots. Arid the people stood beholdjng.
And the rulers also with them derided
him, saying, He saved others ; let him
save himself, if he be Christ, the chosen
30 of God. And the soldiers also mocked
him, coming to him, and offering him
37 vinegar, and saying, If thou be the king
38 of the. Jews, save thyself. And a super-
scription also was written over him
in letters of Greek, and Latin, and He-
brew, THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS.
39 And one of the malefactors which were
hanged railed on him, saying, If thou be
40 Christ, save thyself and us. But the
other answering, rebuked him, saying,
Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art
61 in tiie same condemnation? And we
indeed justly; for we receive the duo
reward of our deeds : but this man hath
42 done nothing amiss. And he said unto
Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou
43 comest into thy kingdom. And Jesus
said unto him, Verily I say unto thec,
To day shalt thou be with me in
paradise.
44 And it was about the sixth hour, and
there was a darkness over all the earth
45 until the ninth hour. And the sun was
darkened, and the veil of the temple
46 was rent in the midst. And when Jesus
had cried with a loud voice, he said,
Father, Into thy hands 1 commend my
spirit : and having said thus, he gave up
47 the ghost. Now when the centurion
saw what was done, he glorified God,
saying, Certainly this was a righteous
4Sman. And all the people that came to-
gether to that sight, beholding the things
which were done, smote their breasts,
49 and returned. And all his acquaintance,
and the women that followed him from
Galilee, stood a'far off, beholding these
things.
50 And, behold, there was a man named
Joseph, a counsellor ; and he was a good
51 man, and a just : (the same had not con-
sented to the counsel and deed of them ;)
he was of Arimath<ea, a city of the Jews :
who also himself waited for the kingdom
62 of God. This man went unto Pilate, and
53 begged the body of Jesus. And he took
it down, and wrapped it in linen, and
laid it in a sepulchre that was hewn in
stone, wherein never man before was
54 laid. And that day was the preparation,
55 and the sabbath drew on. And the
women also, which came with him from
Galilee, followed after, and beheld the
sepulchre, and how his body was laid.
56 And they returned, and prepared spices
and ointments ;
And rested the sabbath day according
24 to the commandment. Now upon the
first day of the week, very early in the
S. LUKE.
195
morning, they came unto the sepulchre,
bringing the spices which they had pre-
pared, and certain others with them.
2 And they found the stone rolled away
3 from the sepulchre. And they entered
in, and found not the hody of the Lord
4 Jesus. And it came to pass, as they
were much perplexed thereabout, be-
hold, two men stood by them in shining
5 garments : and as they were afraid, and
bowed down their faces to the earth,
they said unto them, Why seek ye the
6 living among the dead ? He is not here,
but is risen : remember how he spake
unto you when he was yet in Galilee,
7 saying, The Son of man must be de-
livered into the hands of sinful men,
and be crucified, and the third day rise
8 again. And they remembered his words,
9 and returned from the sepulchre, and
told all these things unto the eleven,
10 and to all the rest. It was Mary Mag-
dalene, [and Joanna,] and Mary the
mother of James, and other women that
were with them, which told these things
11 unto the apostles. And their words
seemed to them as idle tales, and thuy
12 believed them not Then arose Peter,
and ran into the sepulchre ; and stooping
down, he beheld the linen clothes laid
by themselves, and departed, wondering
in himself at that which was come to
pass.
13 And, behold, two of them went that
same day to a village called Emmaus,
which was from Jerusalem about three-
14 score furlongs. And they talked together
of all these things which had happened.
15 And it came to pass, that, while they
communed together and reasoned, Jesus
himself drew near, and went with them
1C But their eyes were holden that they
17 should not know him.. And he said unto
them, What manner of communications
are these that ye have one to another,
18 as ye walk, and are sad ? And the one of
them, whose name was Cleopas, answer-
ing said unto him, Art thou only a
stranger in Jerusalem, and hast not
known the things which are come to
19 pass there in these days ? And he said
unto them, What things? And they
said unto him, Concerning Jesus of
Nazareth, which was a prophet mighty
in deed and word before God and all the
20 people : and how the chief priests and
ourrulers delivered him to be condemned
21 to death, and have crucified him But
we trusted that it had been he which
should have redeemed Israel : and beside
all this, to day is the third day since
22 these things were done. Yea, and cer-
tain women also of our company made
us astonished, which were early at the
23 sepulchre ; and when they found not his
body, they came, saying, that they had
ftlao seen a vision of angela, which said
24 that he was alive. And certain of them
which were with us went to the sepul-
chre, and found it even so as the women
25 had said : but him they saw not. Then
he said unto them, O fools, and slow of
heart to believe all that the prophets
26 have spoken : ought not Christ to have
suffered these things, and to enter into
27 his glory '! And beginning at Moses and
all the prophets, he expounded unto
them in all the scriptures the things
28 concerning himself. And they drew
nigh unto the village, whither they went :
and he made as though he would have
29 gone further. But they constrained him,
saying, Abide with us : for it is toward
evening, and the clay is far spent. And
80 he went in to tarry with them. And it
came to pass, as he sat at meat with
them, he took bread, and blessed it, and
81 brake, and gave to them. And their
eyes were opened, and they knew him ;
32 and he vanished out of their sight. And
they said one to another, Did not our
heart burn within us, while he talked
with us by the way,and while he opened to
S3 us the scriptures ? And they rose up the
same hour, and returned to Jerusalem,
and found the eleven gathered together,
34 and them that were with them, saying,
The Lord is risen indeed, and hath ap-
SSpeared to Simon. And they told what
things were done in the way, and how
lie was known of them in breaking of
bread.
36 And as they thus spake, Jesus himself
stood in the midst of them, and saith
37 unto them, Peace be unto you. But
they were terrified and affrighted, and
supposed that they had seen a spirit.
35 And he said unto them, Why are ye
troubled 1 and why do thoughts arise in
39 your hearts ? Behold my hands and my
feet, that it is I myself : handle me, and
see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones,
40 as ye see me have. And when he had
thus spoken, he shewed them his hands
41 and his feet. And while they yet be-
lieved not for joy, and wondered, he said
unto them, Have ye here any meat?
42 And they gave him a piece of a broiled
43 fish, and pf an honeycomb. And he took
it, and did eat before them.
44 And he said unto them, These are the
words which I spake unto you, while I
was yet with you, that all things must
be fulfilled, which were written in the
law of Moses, and in the prophets, and
45 in the psalms, concerning me. Then
opened he their understanding, that they
46 might understand the scriptures, and
said unto them, Thus it is written, and
thus it behoved .Christ to suffer, and to
47 rise from the dead the third day : and
that repentance and remission of sins
196 5. LUKE.
should be preached in his name among Bethany, and he lifted up his hands,
all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. 51 and blessed them. And it came to pass,
4S And ye are witnesses ol these things. while he blessed them, he was parted
49 And, behold, I send the promise of my from them, and carried up into heaven.
Father upon you : but tarry ye in the 52 And they worshipped him, and returned.
" Manjr c jty. of Jerusalem, until ye be endued 53 to Jerusalem with great joy : and were
timorait with power from on high. continually in the temple, praising and
"out." 50 And he led them out a as far as to blessing God. Amen.
THE. END.
> intcd by BALI.ANTYNE, HANSON & Co
Edinburgh ami London
fc
s^
r.
I
UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO
